Actions

Work Header

Inventory of Re Zero: After Learning the Truth, They Collapsed

Summary:

What would happen if an unknown force pulled everyone into a movie theater to watch Subaru's experiences?

This is recommended for readers who are familiar with the original work and have a slightly deeper understanding of the anime. If you don't know much, that's okay too! Watching the anime while reading is the healthy way!

After learning the truth, they all collapsed!

Notes:

Reading guide:

【【】】 represents the following content being watched.

[[]] represents the following content being the audience's reactions.

The main storyline and the 'IF' lines are all involved! Some mobile game IFs may also appear!

Chapter 1: Gaze Upon Your Arrogance, Witness His Pain.

Chapter Text

——There was only "Nothingness."

Within the nothingness, a hazy, incorporeal consciousness looked around.

This was the "Dark Garden" that Natsuki Subaru was extremely familiar with.

Subaru Natsuki's consciousness saw a figure that was very familiar to him—

The Witch of Envy, Satella.

That voice seemed to be in sorrow, in tears—

"Please, don't let them know... Please... Don't tell them... Please..."

Satella didn't seem to be talking to Natsuki Subaru, but rather pleading with an unknown existence for something.

Seeing Satella—the Witch of Envy who looked exactly like Emilia—Natsuki Subaru subconsciously wanted to reach out and wipe away her tears, to soothe her sorrowful heart—

"I... I will definitely save you."

…… ……

"Gaze Upon Your Arrogance, Witness His Pain."

These were the last words the silver-haired girl Emilia heard before coming here, but saying "heard" might not be accurate because the voice seemed to come from her mind.

"Where... is this?"

Emilia blinked her purple eyes in surprise, looking around, asking the question with her signature ethereal, silver bell-like voice.

This was a space that wasn't small, rather, it was very spacious.

The first thing Emilia noticed was the unusually large, strange gray curtain in front of her, next to which was placed a strange, metal-like box. Above the "head" and "pillow" were two metal rollers, and in front of the metal box was a... mouth? Or a projector?

Emilia turned her leg and, upon closer inspection, saw countless red chairs, as if made of some animal's skin, looking grand and exquisite, something only dignitaries could afford.

The chairs were arranged in rows, each row behind another, forming a stepped structure, with each row higher than the one in front.

After observing the unknown metal box without success, Emilia had no choice but to explore the rows of chairs.

"What's happening to me..."

Emilia began to think about what had happened to her to bring her here, but—

"Why can't I remember anything?"

She couldn't help but put her hand to her delicate chin, covering her neck, and tilting her head in question.

Emilia completely didn't remember what happened before coming here. It was as if she had amnesia, her mind a blank slate.

…… ……

"This is... Lady Emilia?"

A voice interrupted Emilia's thoughts.

"Huh? Who is it?"

It was an unfamiliar female voice, and Emilia turned to trace the source of the sound.

Although Emilia didn't remember her voice, as soon as she saw her appearance—

It was a girl with blue bobbed hair, bangs covering her right eye, azure pupils, pink lips, smooth facial curves, somewhat childish and cute, and wearing a maid outfit, about one and a half meters tall.

It was Rem, the maid whom Natsuki Subaru guarded day and night, who had been sleeping all along.

"Re... Rem? Are you Miss Rem?"

Emilia was somewhat shocked and a little incredulous. According to Subaru's description, wasn't Miss Rem swallowed by the Gluttony Archbishop, losing her "name" and "memories" and falling into a vegetative state?

"Hmm? Miss Rem...?"

The maid girl, Rem, felt a little strange at the somewhat unfamiliar and distant tone and address, but still grabbed the sides of her skirt with both hands, crossed her feet behind her, and gently bowed her head and bent her knees in greeting:

"It is Rem. The head servant of Margrave Roswaal L. Mathers..."

Rem first spoke in a formal and serious tone, then changed to a tone hiding deep affection and continued,

"And Subaru-kun's attendant, Rem."

"Miss Rem... Rem, how did you wake up? I'm very—curious."

Although Emilia had forgotten her, according to Subaru's description, the Emilia who knew Rem would definitely be happy to see this, so Emilia asked with a smile.

"What do you mean by wake up...? I'm very sorry, Rem doesn't quite understand what Lady Emilia talking about."

Rem tilted her head in confusion, and at the same time, she was very confused as to why she was here. She only remembered hearing the sentence "Gaze Upon Your Arrogance, Witness His Pain" in her mind, and then she came here, and as soon as she arrived, she saw Lady Emilia, so what happened now.

"Rem!"

A shout suddenly echoed through the room, and before either of them could fully react, Rem was hugged by a pink-haired girl who looked exactly like her, Ram.

"You're awake... You're awake, Rem!"

Ram burst into tears, rubbing against Rem's chest, getting Ram's eyes and a corner of Rem's clothes wet with tears.

"Si... Sister, what... what exactly is going on?"

Rem was a little confused, and not to mention, everyone here was very confused.

Where exactly is this place? What does "Gaze Upon Your Arrogance, Witness His Pain" mean?

"Rem? Your memories have returned?"

"Si... Sister, Lady Emilia, Great Spirit?"

Two more voices came, and two more people arrived. One of the voices was very familiar to everyone, it was the Great Spirit Beatrice with her light cream-colored, drill-shaped hairstyle.

But everyone's attention was drawn to the other voice, a voice filled with endless guilt...

"...Is that me?"

Rem, who had just finished hugging her sister, looked at that person with even more confusion, and couldn't help but think that she was looking in a mirror—

This was a person who looked almost exactly like Rem, except for being older. If there was any difference besides appearance and age, it might only be in clothing and hairstyle.

Rem had blue bobbed hair, while this woman had long blue hair; Rem was wearing a maid outfit, while this woman was wearing a unique Kararagi outfit, which seemed to be called a kimono.

"This... another dream..."

It seemed that this long-haired kimono woman regarded this situation as a dream.

The long-haired kimono woman, Natsuki Rem, knelt down with a thud and cried out in pain...

"I'm really sorry... Sister..."

…… ……

"So—these are all the known information so far—"

Roswaal said in a drawn-out voice.

Currently, those who have arrived here include Emilia, Rem, Ram, Beatrice, Roswaal, Puck, and a Rem who is suspected to be from another timeline? It cannot be ruled out that more people will come later.

"And also, we heard the sentence 'Gaze Upon Your Arrogance, Witness His Pain' when we came here, except for Betty? Why didn't Betty hear this sentence?"

"And we have all forgotten what happened during the transfer..."

the young girl Rem added in a low voice.

The last memories of Emilia and others were that they went to the Empire to find Subaru, the last memories of the young girl Rem were that after defeating the White Whale, she and Crusch brought the wounded and the White Whale's corpse back to the royal capital when they encountered the Greed Archbishop and the Gluttony Archbishop, and the last memories of the young woman Rem were that she had just finished feeding her daughter Spica.

Just as everyone was thinking, the metal roller next to the metal box in the distance began to rotate, and a light shone on the gray curtain, and a large projection was displayed—

【【】】

"I see, the story ends here."

Natsuki Subaru flipped through the manga book, muttering to himself in the convenience store...

Chapter 2: Beyond the Great Waterfall and the different possibilities

Notes:

Im using my phone so its a bit cranky, im going to fix the bold thing and spacing tomorrow.

The content under the 【【】】 symbol is for viewing.

The content under the [[]] symbol is for the audience.

"…… ……" means a relatively long period of time, a skip of a segment (in order to ensure a certain degree of viewing pleasure, some segments may be skipped), or a transition between two worlds.

"/" means sensitive words.

Because the main line was still in the Empire chapter when writing the first chapter, there may be some errors

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

Chapter 02:. Beyond the Great Waterfall and the different possibilities

 

【【】】

"So, the story ends here, huh?"Natsuki Subaru muttered to himself while flipping through a manga in a convenience store...

[[]]

"Subaru!"

"Subaru-kun!"

"Darling!"

【【】】

A gray screen projected Natsuki Subaru's shadow. He was holding a book in an unknown room. Then, Natsuki Subaru put down the book, looked at a couple reflected in the glass, took a breath, and placed the book on the shelf.

"I still don't want to eat natto after all..."

With that, Subaru put down the paper box he had picked up earlier and grabbed a strange bag and another paper box.

[[]]

"This... feels a bit familiar."

Emilia felt a sense of familiarity looking at the bag, and Ram nodded in agreement.

Subaru mentioned that it was something called corn potage flavored... what? There was also something called tonkatsu ramen flavor, which was even used as a reward for sculpting a snowman when Puck was in his mana frenzy.

"Could this be..."

Emilia blurted out, and Roswaal added:

"Subaru's—hometown."

Subaru had said that his hometown was from a Far Eastern country, which everyone found strange, since the Kingdom of Lugnica was already the easternmost point. Beyond that was the Great Waterfall, so many people thought Subaru came from—

"The other side of the... Great Waterfall."

Beatrice muttered to herself.

Before they knew it, they were sitting back in their chairs, their attention once again focused on the gray screen.

Both Rem were curious about what the hometown of their beloved was like.

【【】】

"That'll be 363 yen."

The person behind the counter said to Subaru.

[[]]

"It seems he's—buying something,"

Roswaal said.

【【】】

Upon hearing this, Natsuki Subaru reached into his pocket and pulled out a small notebook? Then he took out coins from the notebook's crevices.

It seemed these were the currency of Subaru's hometown.

"It's an early Showa ten-yen coin..."

After paying, Natsuki Subaru picked up the bag and walked out of the store.

As he walked down the street, a tall, four-legged, strange creature ran past at high speed.

Subaru didn't seem to find this creature strange and continued walking forward a few steps.

"Well, yeah, it's weird if my eyes don't feel strained after being cooped up in my room playing games all day."

It seemed Subaru's eyes were strained just now. He reached out and rubbed the corner of his eye, and in just a moment...

The world in Natsuki Subaru's eyes began to change. It gradually ceased to be the world Natsuki Subaru knew and instead became familiar to the viewers here.

"Huh? What's going on?"

Subaru's voice was calm with a hint of confusion, as if he hadn't realized what was happening yet.

[[]]

"So that's how Subaru came here."

Puck, the small cat floating beside Emilia, made his signature androgynous voice.

"This is truly... interesting—"

Roswaal's lips curved into a mysterious smile as he said this.

【【】】

"This doesn't look fake at all... Could it be... that means..."

"Is this the 'summoned to another world scenario?!'. " Subaru's voice echoed in a corner of the Kingdom of Lugnica.

[[]]

"So why did Subaru come here in the first place, I suppose?"

Beatrice pondered, but before she could dwell on it, a bewitching voice came:

"Ara? Where is this?"

It was a tall, languid-eyed beauty with waist-length hair tied up, wearing a black cloak, and skin that was extraordinarily white. Against that skin, her extremely red lips stood out even more.

"Elsa!? Aren't you dead!?"

Emilia was incredibly shocked. Indeed, the bewitching woman was the Bowel Hunter, Elsa Granhiert, who had fought against Emilia's group many times.

Elsa looked at Emilia, slightly surprised:

"You... the beloved of my beloved. If I were to kill you, my beloved would surely be even more excited when he kills me."

Elsa said things that were hard for everyone to understand, speaking to Emilia in a still bewitching but seemingly emotionless tone, while also taking out a kukri blade from her bosom.

"But for the sake of my beloved's wish, I can only wait until you obtain the throne..."

Elsa continued to say things that others couldn't understand, and then put away the kukri blade.

The sub-zero atmosphere warmed up slightly, and Emilia lowered the hand she had been preparing to cast magic with.

"Her beloved? Wish? What was she talking about?"

Even her employer, Roswaal, couldn't understand. Rather, he couldn't figure out why Elsa was alive again.

Of course, they didn't know that only Elsa and her beloved knew about this matter, that sentence.

The words that Elsa had heard surpassed any love confession, spoken by her beloved, Natsuki Subaru: "I really want to kill you. Not today, nor tomorrow. But, I will kill you someday."

"Ah, Elsa is here too. Where is this?"

"Meili?"

Elsa responded.

Meili's addition exacerbated the severely unbalanced gender ratio of the scene.

"Ah, it's you, the one who stole Big Brother's heart!"

Meili said, pointing at Emilia.

It was strange. Meili should have had more than just this reaction to seeing Elsa, who was like her older sister, dead, and her attitude towards Emilia was also very distant, even though they had become half-companions in the Sage's Tower. It seemed that the biggest possibility was...

"They, like that Rem, are existences from different possibilities, I suppose..."

Beatrice said softly.

"Ara? This is..."

"It's Big Brother!"

Elsa noticed the big screen, and Meili quickly added.

【【】】

"That's what I'm going to say... I'm going to make you deeply regret it!"

On the screen, Natsuki Subaru's shout drew everyone's attention again. Natsuki Subaru used all his strength, and with a right punch, he knocked a strong man to the ground, then jumped up and kicked another man unconscious.

"It seems my stats in this world are indeed very strong! As soon as adrenaline is secreted, I can definitely win—"

But in an instant, Natsuki Subaru immediately knelt down and begged for mercy when facing one of the men with a knife.

[[]]

"Subaru!"

"Subaru-kun!"

"Darling!"

Emilia, Beatrice, Rem, and Natsuki Rem all shouted, filled with concern and worry.

After all, if it were the current Subaru, he could use Invisible Providence to get rid of him, but the Subaru in the scene couldn't do it.

In the chaos, Subaru was constantly beaten by the three men.

This made them realize how fragile Subaru was in this world, but this boy still protected them again and again...

"Rem will kill them!"

Rem said angrily.

If one of them was there, they could immediately protect Subaru, but unfortunately, they could only watch—

【【】】

"Get out of the way, get out of the way, get out of the way! You guys over there, you're blocking my path!"

[[]]

"Huh? I seem to have stolen the insignia and was running away at the time, but why is big bro here? And being beaten up by Rachins, Gaston, and Camberley."

"Felt-sama."

The former rogue, now the fifth candidate for the throne of the Kingdom of Lugnica, Felt, and the knight of knights, Reinhard van Astrea, had just arrived here.

"Ah, even Reinhard..."

Emilia covered her mouth in surprise, unable to imagine what kind of existence could forcibly teleport this red-haired superman here.

"Emilia-sama and everyone, although it's sudden, it's been a while."

The red-haired superman Reinhard placed his hand on his chest and gave an elegant bow.

Reinhard also saw Subaru's embarrassing state just now. Although Subaru's physical fitness was indeed poor compared to him, and it was normal for such a thing to happen, Reinhard was heartbroken to see his friend being treated like this but unable to step forward to protect him, but fortunately, next...

"But if Julius were here, he would probably be disappointed by his friend's actions."

Reinhard thought.

【【】】

"That's enough, villains."

At this moment, a silver bell-like voice interrupted everyone's thoughts, causing everyone to refocus their attention on the screen.

Notes:

The focus of this book is on the audience's analysis of the story unfolding in the screen (such as what a character did and why the audience speculates they did so), commentary, interesting interactions, and emotional reactions (both positive and negative). In short, the focus is on the audience.

There won't be a lot of psychological descriptions in the viewing section, because the viewing section is from the audience's perspective. The audience can only watch, but can't read minds, so the main psychological descriptions are on the audience's side.

Chapter 3: I Will Definitely Save You

Chapter Text

【【】】

"It ends here, villain."

Emilia, a beautiful girl with waist-length silver hair and heterochromatic blue-purple eyes, makes her entrance.

[[]]

"Huh? That's strange?"

Emilia widened her blue-purple eyes in confusion, tilting her head in thought.

She didn't have any memory of this.

In her memory, her first meeting with Subaru was in the storage house while searching for her insignia, and shortly after that, she fought Elsa.

Reinhardt was also bewildered because, in his memory, he heard Subaru's cry for help and rushed to his rescue.

【【】】

"I cannot tolerate your continued mischief—it ends here."

[[]]

"How meddlesome, you lot."

Priscilla drew her crimson-colored fan from her ample bosom, fanning herself while expressing disdain for Emilia's heroic actions in this scene.

"Ah... I..."

Faced with mockery, Emilia said nothing, mainly because she was too confused.

'Is this an illusion? Or what?'

"Priscilla-sama, please watch your words."

Rem stepped forward, refuting Priscilla with a respectful yet serious tone.

In this situation, if it were Subaru-kun, he would definitely retort. Since he's not here, Rem will act on his behalf.

But since Emilia-sama is here, Subaru-kun should be able to overcome this crisis.

"Ignorant masses."

Priscilla had no time to reply; she was already intrigued by this magical screen and focused all her attention on it.

... ...

By this point, many people had arrived at the scene, one after another. Presumably, no matter who else comes, everyone will be used to it.

Some people had already sat on the red chairs, watching the screen displaying the scene.

"Um... Felt-san, do you have any memory of this?"

Emilia asks Felt, who had somewhat participated in the events in the scene.

"Huh? Hey, don't ask me; I don't know what's going on. it's weird. I was indeed planning to run this way, but when I saw Reinhardt was here, I went somewhere else. That is to say, I didn't appear in this alley at all."

"Then... um, what does Reinhardt-sama think?"

Crusch Karsten, the head of the Karsten Dukedom who had lost her memories, asked Reinhardt.

Some people cast expectant gazes at Reinhardt, but Reinhardt showed his apology, bowed, and said:

"I am very sorry to have disappointed everyone. I have no memory of this scene. I only remember Subaru asking me for help, and I rushed to his aid upon hearing his voice. My memory is completely different from the scene shown."

"What happened after that, Reinhardt?"

The most excellent knight, Julius Juukulius, who arrived late, pressed his close friend Reinhardt.

"In my memory, after getting to know Subaru, Subaru left. Connecting Subaru's words, I came to the slums and encountered Felt-sama asking me for help."

"What exactly is... going on?"

Elsa and Meili digested Reinhardt's words; in their memory, this story was another version.

In the version Elsa told Meili, Subaru called a large number of royal capital guards to fight Elsa, and then Reinhardt arrived, defeated Elsa, and was rescued by Subaru.

Just as everyone was thinking, the white-haired old man with an imposing presence, Sword Demon Wilhelm van Astrea, seemed to sense something...

He slightly moved his finger—

"Rom! Ah, hey, old man! Put the sword away!"

Felt, who was pleasantly surprised by the arrival of the giant Rom, saw the Sword Demon instantly placing his sword on Rom's neck.

"Bartz..."

Rom immediately interrupted the Sword Demon's speech upon hearing this.

"Not 'Bartz' or anything, just an old man. Sword Demon Wilhelm Trias, if you want to kill this old man, come on."

"Wilhelm-san!"

Emilia and the others are surprised by this scene.

"Hey, Reinhardt, quickly stop your grandfather!"

Felt said hurriedly.

Wilhelm looked around, then looked at Bartz, no, Rom, and said:

"Married into the Sword Saint family, now called Wilhelm van Astrea."

After speaking, Wilhelm put down his sword, and the atmosphere eased.

"In any case, let's continue watching the screen's content first. Don't miss the important information in the screen due to discussions that may never yield results with the existing information."

Anastasia Hoshin said so.

"I agree with Anastasia-san's suggestion. Let's observe the subsequent developments in the screen first."

Wilhelm put the sword back into its sheath, agreeing with the great merchant.

"Tch, how verbose."

Priscilla clicked her tongue.

"Damn, isn't this a movie theater?"

Next to Priscilla, Al, who had just arrived, looked around and, seeing the familiar place, couldn't help but say softly...

"Ah! Lia, look, I'm making my appearance!"

"Ah! It's brother!"

Beatrice's Puck turned everyone's attention to the screen...

... ...

【【】】

After a long time in various senses, on the screen, facing Subaru's "Satella" address to her, Emilia, who was surprised, was asked the reason by Subaru, and after a moment of stunned silence, shook her head:

"No... It's nothing. There's one thing. After retrieving the insignia, I want to apologize to you."

"Although I don't know what you're apologizing for, I'd actually rather hear 'thank you' than 'sorry.' If you could add a cute smile, that would be the best."

"Idiot."

Emilia responded to Subaru's boring joke with a smile.

[[]]

Emilia, outside the screen, couldn't help but smile, seeming to think of something, and said softly:

"Speaking of which, Subaru is always helping me. Next time I see Subaru, I must repay him in a very—special way."

On the screen, everyone saw Subaru helping Emilia find the insignia to repay her life-saving grace. Facing the matter of helping a lost child, which was unrelated to finding the insignia, Subaru also went along with Emilia's temperament.

Just as Emilia was thinking about how to repay Subaru, her attention was once again drawn to Subaru, who was muttering to himself while illuminating the area with a Lagmite ore—

【【】】

"So, what kind of monsters will appear next? Judging from the style of fantasy works, whatever appears is not a joke."

Subaru walked forward cautiously.

[[]]

"This is really... getting stranger and stranger—"

Elsa, outside the screen, watched all this. This was increasingly different from her memory, and she substituted herself into this scene, thinking of something bad.

"Could it be..."

Elsa had an ominous yet expectant premonition.

In the scene, Subaru arrived at a place that looked like an inn or tavern.

"Ah! It's indeed here. I thought it looked familiar just now. Right, Rom?"

Felt outside the screen said this while looking at this familiar environment.

【【】】

"If I hand over the wooden tag to the guards, I feel like I can catch them all in one fell swoop."

"Hmm?"

Subaru seemed to have stepped on something..."What the hell is this?"

Stepping on it, the "squish" sound entered his ears, and a strange sensation transmitted from his foot to his brain.

Subaru bent down and lightly smeared the sticky substance he stepped on with his fingertip. (and in the eyes of Wilhelm, Reinhardt, and others, they had already seen what it was—)

Blood.

"Ah...?"

[[]]

Most of the people inside and outside the screen widened their eyes together, making incredibly surprised sounds, especially Subaru, Felt, and Rom.

"Rom, this is!?"

"The old man in this scene..."

Rom looked carefully.

In the scene, a huge corpse with a severed arm and a cracked neck was lying there. That was Rom, who was still in shock outside the screen.

【【】】

"Ara." Elsa outside the screen and a female voice inside the screen overlapped, but it is better to say that the voices were exactly the same.

"It seems I've been discovered. Then there's no choice. Hmm, hmm, there's really no choice."

[[]]

This voice? It's Elsa!

Just as a group of people wanted to turn their attention to Elsa, the movement in the scene next stole their attention once again.

【【】】

Thud!

Accompanied by a dull hitting sound, Subaru's consciousness was dominated by scalding "heat."

When Subaru tried to check, everyone already understood the reason.

Subaru's abdomen was torn by a sharp blade.

[[]]

"Subaru!"

Emilia is in fear.

"Subaru-kun!"

Rem was worried.

"Darling!"

Natsuki Rem was concerned.

"Subaru!"

Beatrice was worried.

"Boss!"

Garfiel raised his heart.

"Subaru..."

Reinhardt, Julius, Wilhelm, and others lamented their powerlessness; even if they were strong, they could only watch their friend suffer.

"This is... his intestines... ah..."

Elsa's body trembled while heating up,

"Could it be... this is the reason he wants to kill me... ah..."

"Eh...? How could big brother..."

Meili was a little incredulous.

"Subaru is... Subaru-kun is!"

"Calm down, Rem. Since Barusu is still alive and well, he will definitely overcome this difficulty."

"But... but!"

Rem and Natsuki Rem said in unison, almost wanting to rush in and immediately treat Subaru.

But they couldn't do it.

【【】】

"...Subaru?"

A silver bell-like voice came.

[[]]

Emilia and the others relaxed a little.

"It's okay, I'm here, I'll treat Subaru, right? Right?"

Emilia anxiously asked herself. She wasn't confident because she had a strong, ominous premonition.

In the scene, another scream rang out, completely crushing the hope that had just risen in everyone's hearts.

【【】】

"...Ugh."

Emilia, in the scene, fell down powerlessly, very close to Subaru.

[[]]

"Lia!? What exactly is going on!"

Puck's heart clenched. Looking at this scene, it frantically thought about who else could save its daughter in this situation.

It? No, it couldn't do it at all because it knew very well that it was currently in slumber, and the fallen Emilia could not actively consume her soul power to awaken it.

"If they don't receive treatment soon, Subaru and Emilia-sama will..."

Felix spoke the cruel truth from a doctor's perspective.

【【】】

Subaru desperately reached out to Emilia, even though his body was getting weaker, even though blood was flowing, even though he was about to die.

The boy desperately grabbed the girl's hand.

"...Wait."

[[]]

Subaru said... 'wait?' Did Subaru have any trump cards?

Everyone could only hope so.

【【】】

"I..."

"I will definitely..."

"I will definitely save you."

In the next moment, he—Natsuki Subaru- died.

Chapter 4: Death's Return

Chapter Text

【【】】

"I will definitely save you."

In the next instant, he—Natsuki Subaru, died.

[[]]

Boom!

Strangely quiet, time seemed to stop at this moment.

Everyone was stunned into place.

"Subaru... Subaru?"

Emilia reached out from the screen, the hand Subaru held before his death, staring blankly.

"This... this!"

Both Rem were completely stunned, tears streaming down their faces.

Emilia, seeing her knight unable to protect himself, Rem, seeing her lover pass away, Julius and the others, seeing themselves powerless to protect their friend, Wilhelm and the others, seeing their benefactor die, and Ferris and the others, unable to save the life that was lost, all felt heartbroken.

"Is that it?"

Only Priscilla, the scarlet bride, showed a bored expression.

"This... this is impossible!"

Beatrice's big eyes were wet, her mind in chaos.

"If Subaru leaves, then Betty... Betty..."

Beatrice trembled her lips, helplessly touching her cheeks with her small hands.

"I see, so that's how it is, so that's the condition, teacher."

"Huh?"

Beatrice was instantly stunned by Roswaal's words. She lowered her hands, raised her head, and looked at Roswaal sitting on the left:

"Co... could it be..."

Beatrice questioned Roswaal.

Roswaal did not respond, but his crazed smile seemed to confirm Beatrice's guess.

But Beatrice was still not too sure.

What if he really...

No, even if there's only a sliver of hope.

She looked at the screen again...

【【】】

"...What's wrong, kid? Suddenly spacing out? Want some Appas?"

Subaru put his hand to his ear:

"Huh?"

"Appas! You want to eat them, right? You came over here to ask, but suddenly you're all spaced out, scared me half to death... are you buying or not?"

"Not buying, I told you; I'm a penniless devil who never dies."

After that, Subaru was chased away by the Appas store owner.

Subaru poked his head back and forth, and said with everyone outside the screen:

[[]]

"—What's going on?"

"Hey."

Garfiel, showing his two rows of sharp teeth, asked the stunned Otto beside him.

"Ah, what's wrong?"

"The boss just died... right?"

"Natsuki-san should have died... right?"

Garfiel and Otto stared at each other with wide eyes.

The situation was similar for the others, except for a very few who were stunned.

"Subaru-kun didn't die?! Then what was that just now..."

"Thank... thankfully that's the case. Subaru..."

"This is really, this is really, just as I guessed—Natsuki Subaru."

"Such a performance is what pleases me."

"Huh? You too, brother?"

Thinking there was no need to hide it, Roswaal stood up and announced to everyone:

"Natsuki Subaru is a man who can make everything start over. His ability... his authority is perhaps called 'Return by Death'."

With Roswaal's statement, the room fell silent again.

"Huh? So... so that's how it is?"

After the silence,

Some, like Otto, were first confused, but then suddenly understood, but there were also some—

"Hmm... just as I thought."

"Yes, Anastasia-sama, I had a feeling as well."

There were also some who had already guessed, like Anastasia and Julius.

"Barusu always manages to seize the opportunity inexplicably..."

Ram recalled what she had said in the Sanctuary before.

'Could it be... could it be... no...'

You can't think too much about this, once you do...

"Ah... ah... ah! Is this... is this true!?"

Rem barely steadied herself, but Rem directly softened and knelt on the ground.

Emilia's eyes also flicker with tears, and she shakes her head.

Beatrice and some others who were closely connected to Subaru also showed expressions of grief.

If, if this is true.

Then, Subaru's seemingly lucky grasp of the winning opportunity every time makes sense.

His seemingly lucky grasp of the winning opportunity every time is actually...

...bought with the stacking of his deaths...

"If that's the case... then... then why didn't Subaru tell me and everyone else?"

Does he think he can't rely on me? Or is it for some other reason?

Emilia thought sadly.

Why, after so many years, hasn't my husband told me a single word? Rem was thinking the same thing.

"Unless..."

Beatrice said tremblingly,

"it's because of some kind of restriction that he can't say..."

"It seems that should be the case, Lia."

After everyone gradually came to their senses, they suddenly remembered that Subaru and Emilia had just been killed by Elsa.

Emilia looked at Elsa.

"Then. Elsa-san, can you explain?"

Elsa heard this, looked at the client Roswaal, and was about to say something, but Roswaal preempted her.

"That's right, Elsa was commissioned by me."

"Huh?"

Emilia, Rem, and others are shocked.

Emilia pressed her beautiful eyebrows and said with a voice tinged with anger:

"Roswaal, why are you doing this?"

Roswaal shrugged and said:

"Anyway, you'll see it sooner or later—there will be an explanation after the screen—"

Seeing Roswaal refusing to talk, everyone didn't want to waste time on this.

Everyone refocused their attention on the screen.

Looking further down meant having to see how Subaru died.

In the midst of this, we don't know how many times we hurt him.

But they had no choice, this was almost the only thing they could do here.

It was as if...

"Some existence wants us to see these, we... have no choice."

Otto said this.

... ...

"Ah, it's this scene again."

Otto casually complained.

【【】】

On the screen, Subaru ran into those three thugs again, Rachins, Gaston, and Camberley.

"Yo, kid. Come and play with us."

Subaru stared blankly at them.

"Hey, what's with you, looking like a moron?"

"He must not understand the situation. Just tell him."

The three let out twisted laughter, mocking the dizzy Subaru.

[[]]

"Tch, three idiots."

The poisonous-tongued, pink-haired maid Ram looked at the three thugs with disgust, saying this.

"Here, I need to apologize."

Reinhardt lowered his head:

"Our Royal Capital Knights have failed to completely clear out these kinds of people in the Royal Capital, it is a dereliction of duty."

"When we get back, we will strengthen patrols in this area."

Julius echoed.

【【】】

"Forget it, kid. Anyway, leave all the stuff on you. Then we'll let you go."

"Oh, oh, okay, okay. Everything is right. I'm in a hurry, that's the best, come and get it."

Seeing Subaru so obedient, the three said:

"Then get on all fours and bark like a dog! Bark a few times to beg us to spare your life."

[[]]

"Too rude."

Julius narrowed his eyes, suppressing his voice as he looked at the three thugs.

"Hey, what's in the heads of those three guys, Rachins, Gaston, and Camberley."

Even Felt couldn't help but complain.

After a while, the scene came to dusk, and Subaru went to the loot warehouse in the slums and found Old Man Rom.

Garfiel, while staring at the screen, said:

"The boss hasn't realized his ability yet."

Anastasia:

"Although he doesn't know the situation, Natsuki still knows to go to the slums to investigate, but..."

"Too reckless, is that what you mean?"

Al scratched his helmet with his fingers in response.

"Even if your personal strength isn't good, you can still win with numbers. Barusu is really..."

"Hey, don't talk about the boss from God's perspective. Speaking of which, is it time to meet that Gut Hunter?"

"Not that fast yet,"

Julius said.

On the other side, Emilia and the others just wanted Subaru to leave here quickly, the Gut Hunter was not someone he could deal with, but they couldn't interfere.

They showed worried expressions because of their powerlessness.

"Speaking of which, what about Natsuki's trading skills... but I'm very interested in this magic tool of his."

Anastasia showed a merchant's gaze, sizing up the "magic tool" that Subaru took out to trade with Old Man Rom in the picture.

And only Al in the room knew that this was actually a mobile phone.

"This... I have an impression that Subaru-sama used this to find out the time of the White Whale's appearance."

Wilhelm's memory was still fresh, or rather, he would never forget that scene in his life, the scene where Subaru announced that he knew the location of the White Whale.

【【】】

"It feels like there are a lot of irrelevant people here." Elsa appeared in Subaru's current loop.

[[]]

"This loop is still not the world in our memories, which means Subaru this time..."

Reinhardt pondered.

"he will still... die."

Otto added.

【【】】

In the picture, Elsa stood up, finished her milk, and looked at Subaru:

"Speaking of which, kid, what do you want to do with that badge?"

Subaru blurted out:

"The badge? Oh, oh, I want to find the original owner and return it to its rightful owner."

The scene was instantly silent.

[[]]

"Ah, Barusu is so stupid."

Ram clicked her tongue.

【【】】

"...What, so you're a related person. Then there's no choice."

The strong killing intent Elsa showed made even the slow-witted Subaru realize that he had said the wrong thing.

Then, a flash of blade light quickly appeared...

At the critical moment, Felt hurriedly hugged Subaru's waist and took him away.

"Oh, you dodged it."

Elsa said, staring at them.

[[]]

"Thank goodness Felt-san saved him."

Although Emilia was still very nervous, she also thanked Felt for saving his life.

"Ah, well. You still have to save people's lives when you see them."

Felt was a little shy about her heroic act, scratching her head, and then turned her attention back to the screen.

【【】】

In the picture, Old Man Rom and Elsa fought.

"Oh oh oh oh oh ah ah!!"

He picked up a big stick and swung it at Elsa.

[[]]

"Old Man Rom..."

Felt watched the battle with great concern, she knew that her Old Man Rom couldn't beat her...

【【】】

"Crap..."

Subaru said subconsciously.

"It's okay. Old Man Rom can't lose! Since I was old enough to understand things, I've never seen Old Man Rom lose!"

[[]]

"Uh..."

Looking at herself on the screen, who was extremely confident in Old Man Rom, Felt was a little embarrassed, but she was more concerned about Old Man Rom.

At least I hope that in this loop, Old Man Rom can escape death...

【【】】

"Right, I forgot to say—milk. Thank you for the treat."

[[]]

"Old Man Rom!"

At this moment, Old Man Rom fell.

I thought I had made enough mental preparations, but I still couldn't accept it.

Felt, who had walked to Old Man Rom's side before, couldn't help but get closer, as if repeatedly confirming his life and death.

"Isn't this old man living well?"

Old Man Rom said in as dashing a tone as possible, and rubbed Felt's head, hoping to reduce her anxiety, but in fact he was also a little uneasy, because Felt might also be next...

【【】】

"...I'm really sorry, kid, for dragging you into this."

In the picture, after saying this, Felt rushed towards Elsa...

If she also fell, then it would mean that only Subaru was left.

Chapter 5: Wait a minute—Satella!

Chapter Text

【【】】

"...I'm really sorry, buddy, for dragging you into this."

In the scene after saying this, Felt rushes towards Elsa.

Felt used her Wind Blessing to launch a surprise attack on Elsa quickly...

[[]]

"Did it work!?"

Felt was expectant.

"No, not even close."

The Sword Demon Wilhelm shook his head, narrowing his eyes and announcing the outcome of their duel mercilessly.

【【】】

Elsa twisted her body in the scene, barely dodging Felt's surprise attack.

"Wind Blessing. Ah, that's nice. It seems the world favors you—it's really envy-inducing."

A hint of loathing appeared in Elsa's eyes, and she instantly slashed from Felt's left shoulder to her right.

"...Ah!"

Felt rolled heavily on the ground, losing consciousness, and died a few seconds later.

[[]]

"Lady Felt..."

Reinhardt frowned slightly as he looked at Felt in the scene, muttering softly.

"So, the royal family in such a world..."

Julius frowned.

Now, only Subaru was left, trembling with fear.

"Subaru..." 

Beatrice looked at the scene with heartache, wishing she could hold his hand and tell him not to be afraid.

"Subaru is too weak for us... yet he protects me time and time again..."

Emilia's heart clenches.

"Subaru-kun..."

"Darling..."

"Subaru-kun is..."

"Darling is..."

"Rem's hero, he will definitely stand up again."

The two Rems thought in sync.

As long as he realizes his ability, he will definitely...

Everyone believed in him.

【【】】

Accompanied by the sound of a blade, Natsuki Subaru died once again.

"...Hey, buddy, don't space out. Are you going to buy some appas or not?"

Seeing Subaru spacing out, Kadomon raised his voice:

"Hey, what's wrong with you, buddy?"

"Seriously, how inexplicable..."

After Subaru said this, the screen went black...

[[]]

"It seems Natsuki fainted."

"Subaru looks a bit unsightly at this time..."

Looking at Subaru, whose behavior was unbecoming of a knight, Julius said softly. Then he shook his head:

"No, Subaru is not a knight at this time, and he is not yet mature, so some gaffes are unavoidable."

【【】】

When the scene reappeared, everyone first saw the water on Subaru's body.

It was the water that the appas stall owner poured on him to wake him up.

Afterwards, the worried appas stall owner took care of him simply and gave him a water bottle.

Subaru shook off the water on his body, and the water droplets fell to the ground, splashing. He hugged his knees and squatted down, forced to recall the deaths he didn't want to remember.

At this time, a frosty shadow stole Subaru's gaze.

"Wait—"

Summoning his legs, Subaru ran towards that girl.

"Wait, wait a minute... please, wait for me..."

That girl—Emilia noticed Subaru's call and looked at Subaru.

[[]]

"Eh? Oh no..."

Emilia, outside the screen, suddenly realized that Subaru didn't know her real name yet and still thought she was called "Satella." So, what would Subaru call me?

The answer was obvious.

【【】】

"Wait a minute—Satella!"

"Please don't... ignore me. It's my fault that I suddenly disappeared and didn't listen to your instructions. But I worked hard, too. I went to the loot house once after that. But I didn't see you."

Emilia stood at a distance, staring at him.

"I'm really sorry for talking to myself... but I'm really glad you're safe."

[[]]

"Don't."

Emilia, outside the screen, covered her eyes anxiously with her hand.

Allow him to call you that, understand him calling you that, please, I...

【【】】

"What... do you mean by that?"

Emilia, in the scene, shows an extremely angry face.

"I don't care who you are, but how dare you call me by the name of the 'Witch of Envy'! what do you mean by that!?"

Huh?

Subaru was instantly stunned in place.

[[]]

"Don't..."

An extremely guilty face twisted Emilia's cute face.

I was the one who told him my name was Satella. What right do I have to be angry?

Even though she knew that the her in the scene was completely unaware of this, but...

Her body trembled, and Emilia's nails dug deeply into her palm.

Even though she knew that the her in the scene was completely unaware of this, she still felt extremely guilty.

【【】】

"What's... going on?"

Although Subaru did think it was reasonable for her to be angry, he never expected the reason for her anger to be this.

Emilia still stared at Subaru with a sharp gaze:

"I'll ask again, why are you calling me by the name of the 'Witch of Envy'?"

"No, it's because... the person who told me to call you that was..."

[[]]

Yes, it was me who told Subaru to call me that, but I...

【【】】

"...I don't know who told you to call me that, but you have really bad taste. You call me whatever others tell you to call me, you're also at fault.

The symbol of taboo—'Witch of Envy.' You actually chose such a name that is taboo even to say."

[[]]

Please, don't say anymore.

The words I'm saying must have hurt Subaru deeply...

Even so, Subaru is still so...

【【】】

"...Since you're okay, I'm leaving. I'm busy."

Subaru stayed where he was, not knowing how to respond, and just then, a small figure darted out.

[[]]

"Ah, it's me."

Felt said this.

【【】】

In the scene, Felt quickly steals Emilia's insignia.

"Ah! Could it be—"

Greatly shocked, Emilia immediately reached into her robe to find the insignia, and the result was naturally,

Nothing.

Subaru couldn't help but shout:

"Felt?!"

Felt in the scene paused for a moment, but still ran quickly towards the alley.

Emilia subconsciously extended her palm towards Subaru, as if to release magic, and said loudly:

"I've been tricked. So you called me to stop me just to steal something... are you also an accomplice!?"

[[]]

"Don't!"

Emilia, outside the screen, couldn't help but shout.

Am I going to kill Subaru next?

But in fact, even if Emilia really released magic, she just wanted to trap or stun Subaru, but Emilia outside the screen was already unable to think calmly.

She was extremely terrified of this— if she really killed Subaru in the loop. Then...

What qualifications do I have to be liked by him, to be protected by him...

Fortunately, Emilia in the scene seemed to realize that it was more appropriate to chase after the thief; she changed her mind and ran towards the alley.

"That's... great."

Emilia, outside the screen, breathed a sigh of relief.

And some people on the side were a little uneasy, especially Rem and the others...

Yes, this situation would have been entirely possible if I had killed Subaru...

This became an absolute taboo in the eyes of Beatrice, Rem, and the others, and they dared not think about it.

If I had killed Subaru...

Rem bit her delicate tongue anxiously, and Natsuki Rem also anxiously dug at her fair arm.

I can't imagine...

Chapter 6: Back on Track

Chapter Text

[[]]

If he killed Subaru before...

Rem bit her delicate tongue anxiously, while Natsuki Rem nervously scratched her fair arm.

Unimaginable...

【【】】

"Hey, wait a minute! You've got me all wrong! Please!"

Subaru ran towards Emilia to clear up the misunderstanding, cursing inwardly:

"Can't anyone be a little nicer to me? What the hell was the reason for summoning me to this other world?"

[[]]

Can't anyone be a little nicer to me?

Yeah, who could be nicer to him?

After seeing Subaru's past experiences, Emilia and the others feel like their previous kindness to Subaru was insignificant.

【【】】

"Crap... a wall?!"

Subaru ran into a dead end in the alley.

[[]]

"In this loop, Emilia-sama didn't save Barusu, and went straight to Felt. Subaru naturally couldn't catch up with Emilia-sama and Felt, who can use magic and have the wind's blessing, so... he lost them."

Ram rationally analyzed the situation.

【【】】

"I could climb over... but I don't think I can catch up with them. So, if I can't catch up here, should I go to the loot warehouse? Since Satella and Felt are still alive, then Old Man Rom should be too..."

Subaru muttered to himself. Even though he didn't know the situation, he decided to go to the loot warehouse first.

Just as he had this thought, the familiar faces of Rachins, Gaston, and Camberley appeared once again.

[[]]

"Ah... as expected. Those three idiots."

Felt said softly.

【【】】

"Give me a break! There's a limit to how much you can fail to learn from your mistakes!"

Subaru yelled at them.

[[]]

"Speaking of which... boss hasn't realized his ability yet... that's a bit..."

Garfield chimed in.

"Stupid."

Ram added flatly.

No one denied Subaru’s suffering, but at this point, the sheer fact that he hadn’t figured out 'Return by Death' yet was downright facepalm-worthy.

Seriously, by the second or third loop, most people would’ve caught on, right?

【【】】

"Hey, kid, what are you doing?"

The small Camberley put his hand on Subaru's shoulder, seeing his dazed expression.

"Get out of the way. No matter how you look at it, I don't have time to deal with you. I need to go confirm something right away."

Just now, Subaru had intended to give in, but he was completely stunned when he saw the corn potage-flavored snack in his pocket because in his memory, Old Man Rom had already eaten it.

Subaru pushed Camberley away, only to be intercepted by the remaining two.

"Hey, you, be honest with us!"

Subaru said with a hint of anger:

"Get out of the way! There's a place I have to go see."

[[]]

"Looks like Natsuki has finally noticed something."

Anastasia said, watching from beyond the screen.

"Ah! Subaru!"

Julius watched Subaru on the screen.

【【】】

"Ugh!"

Subaru wanted to go confirm something, but a sudden strange feeling in his waist made him look back.

Rachins stabbed a knife into Subaru's waist.

"Hey! You stabbed him!"

"Well... it can't be helped, if he escapes outside, wouldn't things get out of hand?"

The tall Gaston turned Subaru's body over, driving the knife deeper into his body.

"Stop it, you idiot! This is no good. If you damage his abdominal organs, he'll die, hey!"

"...Find... something... valuable..."

"Guards..."

The voice gradually blurred and faded away.

Subaru died once again.

[[]]

Wasn't this death a bit...

Priscilla frowned, looking at the screen with disdain.

"Ah, bro, you this..."

"Hey, wait, do I have the right to laugh at him?"

Al thought.

Had he ever died so foolishly before?

...

Forget it, he's died too many times, he can't remember, he won't think about it.

【【】】

"Hey, young man, wanna buy some appa?"

A familiar voice came. Old Man Kadomon asked Subaru.

"I can't even finish walking this road, I'm such a wimp."

Seeing Subaru's irrelevant answer, Kadomon frowned.

"How many times have you seen my face?"

"Huh? What do you mean by how many times? This is our first time meeting. I won't forget your obvious outfit and fierce eyes."

"Don't mention the eyes. By the way, what's the date today?"

"Tammuz Month, the fourteenth. Halfway through the year."

"Oh, thank you. So it's Tammuz Month."

"So, young man, want some appa?"

Then, Subaru put his hands on his hips and confidently replied:

"Sorry, I'm an infinitely poor guy!"

"Get lost if you're not buying!"

[[]]

"Sigh."

Beatrice rubbed her head, feeling both sorry and helpless.

"Really, he finally realized it. Stupid Subaru."

【【】】

On the screen, Subaru finally realized his power—

"Return by Death."

In the scene, Subaru is organizing information next to the appa stand.

"First of all, me, that is, well. Every time I die, I return to the initial state, more formally called 'time rewind'... let's call it 'Return by Death'.

Then... since I can rewind time, that means Satella didn't come to help me in the 'fourth loop', which means all the favors I wanted to repay are canceled.

In that case, I'll forget about those crappy things, sell my phone to get some starting capital, and use my modern knowledge to live a comfortable life in this other world."

[[]]

"Ah... no."

A conflicting feeling filled Emilia's heart.

If Subaru had really left at that time... that would have been better, he wouldn't have encountered so many things...

Even though that's what she thought, but...

She didn't want him to leave.

I'm really selfish, aren't I...

"Subaru-kun..."

Rem and the others also deeply agreed.

【【】】

"...But, there are also good guys who will save people even when they are in danger..."

Subaru said.

But isn't that you... Subaru.

"Even if Satella doesn't know me, Felt steals the insignia, and then Elsa that guy... this won't change no matter how many times I redo it, is this historical inertia..."

Subaru stood up and ran towards the alley.

"Knowing that the people I once knew are going to be killed, I still... can't leave it alone! This time, I'll try my best to at least get her to honestly tell me her name!"

[[]]

"Subaru..."

Emilia covers her mouth with her hand.

The memory of that scene was still fresh in her mind, it was the first time she met Subaru in her eyes.Subaru is really, too easily satisfied.

He put in so much effort, just wanting to know my real name.

"This guy is really gentle."

Felt said.

【【】】

"Here, should be the place where I first met the fake Satella?"

Subaru found the alley by asking the appa stand owner and wandering around.

"After all, it's a completely different place from the dead end where I was killed the third time—ah."

"I'm tired of seeing your faces, dumb, dumber, and dumbest."

[[]]

"Ah? Haha, this guy really guessed their names right."

Felt couldn't help but laugh.

"Ah, I didn't even realize it. dumb, dumber, and dumbest, haha."

Al laughed as if he had heard a joke.

Those three familiar faces came again.

【【】】

"It's so difficult to meet the fake Satella and Felt."

Subaru couldn't help but complain.

"This completely unexciting guess came true. By the way, what do you guys want this time?"

"What's that guy been muttering about since just now?"

"He must be confused, so you should tell him."

At this moment, Subaru lowered his voice and shouted loudly:

"Guard —!"

"Someone, come quickly—call a man over here!"

[[]]

"Doesn't that voice sound a bit like..."

Emilia was stunned.

Although the voice wasn't exactly the same, it was indeed somewhat similar.

"Doesn't that sound a bit like... Miss Natsumi? It must be a coincidence."

In the scene, Rachins, Gaston, and Camberley fell into a panic, and Reinhard also immediately remembered. Reinhard raised his voice:

"Everyone, this is the scene when I first met Subaru, which means..."

【【】】

"...It ends here."

That dashing, red-haired young man made a brilliant appearance.

[[]]

"Finally back on track."

Anastasia smiled and supplemented Reinhard's words.

Chapter 7: Re: Zero

Chapter Text

【【】】

"...It ends here."

That dashing red-haired youth made a dazzling entrance.

[[]]

"Finally back on track, huh."

Anastasia added with a smile to Reinhard's words.

"What a heroic entrance, Reinhard."

Felt teased with a laugh.

"Not at all, it's my duty."

Reinhard bowed his head slightly.

"Back...on track? But this isn't how I remember it."

Elsa murmured to herself.

【【】】

"No matter the reason, I cannot tolerate you continuing to inflict violence on him. It ends here."

The red-haired youth, the red-haired superman Reinhard, arrived with an imposing presence.

"Are you...Are you kidding me?! This isn't fair!"

Rachins, Gaston, and Camberley, seeing Reinhard determined to stop them, immediately fled in panic.

Afterward, Subaru and Reinhard introduced themselves to each other.

"Um, actually, I'm looking for someone. Have you seen a silver-haired girl wearing a white robe around here?"

Subaru began asking Reinhard about Emilia's location.

"Silver hair and a white robe..."

Reinhard pondered.

"If I were to add anything, it would be that she's a super beautiful girl. Also, a cat...but she probably wouldn't show it off. That's all the information I have."

"...What do you need that girl for?"

"Lost item, or rather, looking for something? I just want to return something to her."

Reinhard thought for a moment and said: "I'm sorry, I have no leads. If you don't mind, I can help you look."

Subaru waved his hand: "I can't trouble you that much. It's okay, I'll look around later."

[[]]

"Huh? Natsuki-san didn't agree?"

Otto was a little dumbfounded, then thought again:

"That makes sense. Natsuki-san is new here and doesn't know the Sword Saint's strength. He's probably afraid that even the Sword Saint can't defeat the Bowel Hunter and would be sending the Sword Saint to his death for nothing."

If Subaru had agreed to Reinhard's request, it would have been much simpler.

That's what everyone was thinking. Then, in the scene, Subaru asked the fruit stall owner, Kadmon, and headed towards the slums.

"Boss is in a hurry this time. He really wants to quickly make a deal with chief and leave the slums to avoid the Bowel Hunter."

"But this guy still wants to go alone..."

Ram facepalmed, speechlessly watching Subaru hurrying towards the slums in the scene.

【【】】

"Oh, I'm sorry. Are you alright?"

To better blend into the slums, Subaru had dirtied himself up. After finding Felt's location, he planned to quickly complete the transaction with Felt, but at that moment, he almost bumped into a woman.

[[]]

"That voice is..."

Rem immediately became alert and glared hostilely at Elsa on the side.

【【】】

"Ah, it's nothing, it's nothing. Don't be fooled by my appearance, sturdiness is my strong point--Eh?!"

Subaru looked at the woman in front of him in shock.

Elsa, the bewitching woman who had taken Subaru's life multiple times.

[[]]

"Could it be... The loop end here?"

Emilia's heart clenches.

"Don't worry, Emilia-sama. This is already a familiar timeline to us."

Otto comforted her.

"I hope...so."

Emilia responded.

【【】】

"...Although I'm a little concerned, never mind. I don't want to cause a commotion right now."

Elsa's departure after a brief conversation relieved Subaru.

Afterward, Subaru found Felt, and the two chatted and bickered as they headed to the loot warehouse.

Subaru still preferred to make the deal on the spot, as time was of the essence, but Felt was dissatisfied with making the deal on the spot, and Subaru reluctantly had to go to the loot warehouse.

After arriving at the loot warehouse, the transaction officially began.

Just as the transaction was underway, a knock on the door sounded.

"...Who is it?"

Old Man Rom looked at the entrance of the loot warehouse.

"It should be my customer--although I think it's a bit early."

Felt in the scene walked to the door and opened it...

"Don't open the door! You'll be killed!"

Subaru shouted in horror.

[[]]

"Elsa came this early this time?"

Meili looked at the scene curiously.

"I remember!"

Emilia's memory was indeed correct.

【【】】

"I wouldn't do something as terrible as killing people without saying a word."

Emilia had arrived at the loot warehouse.

[[]]

"Uh...so, if there was no boss, Emilia-sama could have found this place faster?"

"It seems...so."

Otto responded.

... ...

【【】】

Not long after, just as in his memories, Elsa arrived.

"Puck! Defend quickly!"

Faced with Elsa's surprise attack, Subaru immediately reminded Puck.

Elsa's blade struck Puck's magic circle, saving Emilia's head.

[[]]

"Boss reacted really quickly!"

Garfiel couldn't help but praise.

"Oh, now that I think about it, I was wondering why Subaru knew my name back then, now I know."

Puck recalled.

【【】】

"...A spirit. Hehe, how wonderful. I haven't seen a spirit's innards yet."

Elsa stared at Puck excitedly.

Felt angrily looked at Elsa and berated her for not keeping her promise, but Elsa said that since the owner had come, she had no choice but to change her plan and kill everyone here.

"You didn't do your job and brought the owner here. There's nothing to complain about if you're killed."

Elsa said this, and Subaru couldn't stand it anymore: "What are you talking about! You! Don't bully kids! You bowel-loving sadist! You're going to destroy everything because the plan went wrong. Are you a child?! You have to cherish life! Do you know how much it hurts to have your stomach cut open? I know!"

[[]]

"This...is very much in Subaru's style."

Julius recalled the moment he publicly insulted the knights.

"And Subaru really..."

Subaru had really been cut open.

Emilia and the others looked at Subaru with heartache as he said it casually.

【【】】

Elsa looked dumbfounded in the scene:

"...What are you talking about?"

[[]]

"No, it seems this is..."

Wilhelm knew what Subaru was doing.

【【】】

"Alright, stalling is complete. Let's go, Puck!"

Just like that, Emilia, Puck, and Elsa officially begin to fight.

Everyone watched the battle intently.

[[]]

"Ah, my mana is running out."

After the battle had been going on for some time, the great spirit Puck said this as he watched himself in the scene.

The truth was that Puck had fallen asleep, and the situation had shifted from Emilia and Puck's advantage to Elsa's dominance.

【【】】

"We can't just watch anymore."

Old Man Rom held his club and prepared to join the battle to help Emilia.

Subaru spoke to Felt:

"The odds are uncertain. In that case, just watching silently will only lead to missed opportunities, you understand, right, Felt."

"I know. Even if we're going to escape, we should act."

Felt stood next to Old Man Rom and looked at Subaru:

"What you said earlier...I was kind of redeemed by you."

[[]]

"Uh...how embarrassing."

Felt looked at this scene awkwardly.

Why did I say something like that back then? By the way, why are those two blue-haired ladies and the light orange-haired little girl staring at me with those strange eyes?

One of the turning points of the story is when Old Man Rom is knocked out.

【【】】

"Are you alright?! I can't worry about so much, if I touched something I shouldn't have, don't mind it!"

Subaru quickly grabbed Felt and saved her before Elsa could hit her.

"If you didn't say that, I would have thanked you honestly--by the way, why did you save me?"

"I don't know! My body moved on its own! If I have to say, we're even now! Although you probably don't know what's going on, don't forget it!"

[[]]

"So Subaru saved Felt-sama— I will remember this kindness."

Reinhard said as he watched this scene.

【【】】

In the entanglement, Felt successfully escaped.

[[]]

"So next is..."

Reinhard muttered.

In the fierce battle, the story welcomed its final scene.

【【】】

"It ends here. It seems the situation is critical, but it's good that I made it in time. Then— it's time to bring down the curtain on this stage."

Reinhard made a dashing entrance, and the scales of victory instantly tipped.

[[]]

"Ah, the situation was really urgent back then. By the way...thanks."

Felt reluctantly grinned and thanked Reinhard.

"Felt-sama doesn't need to thank me. If it were other guards, they would have done the same. I just did what I should have done."

Reinhard said.

"Hey, that monster appeared, but...it seems big brother won't save Elsa here...it's okay, Elsa can escape."

Meili muttered to herself.

【【】】

"Reinhard...?"

"Yes, Subaru. It's been a while. Sorry, I'm late."

Reinhard and Elsa exchanged pre-battle lines, and then they fought...

No, it should be said that Elsa constantly launched fierce attacks, while Reinhard easily defused them with his exquisite swordsmanship.

[[]]

"Such swordsmanship..."

Wilhelm watched carefully, thinking of his younger days.

"Oh right, little girl, you saved me too, thank you."

On the other side, Old Man Rom watched the scene and thanked Emilia.

【【】】

In the scene, Emilia made excuses while healing Old Man Rom.

"I'm going to heal him and then use this favor to gather information. Since I'm his savior, he definitely won't lie. This is for myself."

[[]]

"Ah, it's really embarrassing to watch these now...I could have just saved him if I wanted to."

Emilia, outside the scene, was indeed a little embarrassed.

【【】】

After the treatment, mana could finally be absorbed by Reinhard at will.

Subaru notified him that he could act.

Reinhard nodded.

"What do you want to show me?"

Elsa asked.

"The swordsmanship of the Astrea family."

Then, the two exchanged names.

"'Bowel Hunter' Elsa Granhiert."

"'Sword Saint Family', Reinhard van Astrea."

Then, with Reinhard's ordinary strike, the earth shook, houses collapsed, and Elsa disappeared without a trace.

[[]]

"Ah, this is really."

Even though everyone knew Reinhard's amazing strength, they couldn't help but be amazed to see such power with just an ordinary strike.

"Ah, so handsome, a hero."

Only Al crossed his arms and looked at this scene with some contempt.

【【】】

"It's finally over."

Subaru looked at Emilia repeatedly to confirm.

"Why are you always staring at me? I think it's very rude."

"No, no, not to mention your limbs. your head is still attached to your body, right?"

"Of course, right? Can you not say such terrible things?"

Subaru grinned:

"Yeah, no need to ask. Of course, my limbs aren't broken, there's no knife in my back, and there's no big hole in my stomach!"

"It sounds like you've really been stabbed and had a hole in your stomach."

[[]]

"Ah...what the boss said is all true."

This scene is both sad and funny.

【【】】

Just as they were thanking each other, Reinhard felt something was wrong:

"Subaru!"

"The target is the stomach!"

Subaru reacted quickly, picked up the club, protected his stomach, and blocked the fatal blow for Emilia.

[[]]

Ah, that's right.

Al couldn't help but think to himself.

Why are there so many glass cannons in this world? Even Emilia would be gone if she was stabbed.

"Ah right, it was here. Subaru was injured in the abdomen to protect me, and then he was taken to the mansion to heal."

【【】】

The next story was also the first meeting that many people remembered with Subaru.

Saving Emilia, Elsa saw that she couldn't get her hands on it, so she had to leave in anger.

It seemed that things were finally over, and Subaru could finally resolve the doubts in his heart.

"Are you alright?! You're too reckless!"

Emilia said to Subaru.

[[]]

"He's always so reckless."

Emilia, outside the scene, looked at Subaru seriously and said.

【【】】

Reinhard first apologized to Subaru and then was interrupted by Subaru.

Subaru looked at Emilia: "I'm your savior. And the heroine I saved is you. In that case, it's not too much to ask for some appropriate thanks, right?"

"I understand. But only if I can do it."

"Then I have only one request— I hope you can tell me your name."

[[]]

Everyone—both inside and outside the scene—was stunned.

"Ah…" 

Ram sighed, her voice dripping with disdain.

"Ram heard Emilia-sama say it before, but she didn’t quite believe it. Now, however… it seems Barusu truly is a man without desires."

Roswaal smirked, his usual theatrical tone laced with amusement.

"And yet~, he’s also~… incredibly greedy~ and covetous~."

【【】】

"Emilia."

"Eh..."

"My name is Emilia. Just call me Emilia. Thank you, Subaru."

She held out her hand:

"Thank you for saving me."

"Ah, this is too unfair."

These were the last words Subaru said before he fainted.

At that moment, as if the play had ended, the screen slowly darkened until it disappeared...

[[]]

"Take a good look at the possibilities of other worlds/--."

Chapter 8: Re: Ayamatsu Life from Zero - Beginning.

Chapter Text

[[]]

Just then, as if the play had ended, the screen slowly dimmed until it disappeared...

"Take a good look at the possibilities of other worlds."

!

"It's that voice again!"

Otto said loudly.

When many people arrived, they heard the sentence "Look directly at your arrogance and witness his pain" in their minds, but they never heard it again.

When the voice sounded again, everyone was surprised.

And this time it was different from the last time. Although most people heard the sentence "Look directly at your arrogance and witness his pain" before coming here, there were still a few people who didn't, such as Beatrice. But this time everyone heard it.

Then, the screen lit up again...

Elsa looked at the screen.

【【】】

"—I will...I will definitely save you!"

It was still Subaru's voice, but it felt different.

[[]]

"Heh... feels very persistent."

Otto couldn't help but say.

【【】】

"Safely back...?"

In the picture, Subaru came to the fruit stand again, talking to himself like this.

[[]]

"What's going on?" 

Rem murmured, her brow furrowing in confusion.

"Shouldn't Subaru-kun be at the mansion by now?"

Everything on the screen contradicted her expectations. Subaru had saved Emilia - only to end up injured. In her memories, and in the recollections of Emilia, the two Rems, Beatrice, and the others, the next scene should have been the mansion. Subaru, honored as Emilia's savior, receives treatment and enters Roswaal's service.

That was how it was supposed to happen.

"Perhaps that sentence holds a clue... I suppose." 

 mused, her small arms crossed as she tapped a finger against her chin. The ancient spirit's usual haughty expression softened slightly in thought, though she'd never admit to being genuinely curious.

"'Take a good look at the possibilities of other worlds'..." 

Emilia repeated softly, voicing the cryptic phrase that had echoed in all their minds moments ago.

"Ah, look!" 

Garfiel's voice cut through the tension as he pointed urgently at the screen. Beatrice huffed at the interruption.

【【】】

Subaru lowered his head, picked up a twig from the ground, wrote the character "正" (zhèng, meaning "correct") on the ground, and then erased it with his foot.

"Ah—this summoning to another world is much more uncomfortable than I imagined... Let's go."

[[]]

"This feeling..."

Elsa's heart was pounding, her eyes dazed:

"Ah—it's you."

And Wilhelm said:

"Hmm... it feels similar to that time, but not quite... the aura has changed."

As he said this, he recalled his evaluation of Subaru's eyes:

Those were the eyes that people who had wandered on the line between life and death many times would show. It was once... no, those eyes belonged to someone who had stepped into the realm of death several times and then returned.

【【】】

Subaru continued to clench the branch and walked towards that familiar alley.

[[]]

"Can't Barusu take another route? He obviously can't beat them."

Ram complains about Natsuki Subaru's repetitive and meaningless behavior.

Yes, if they weren't holding knives and he had the element of surprise, Subaru should have been able to defeat them, but against them with knives, Subaru wasn't so sure. There was no need to gamble his life here, and there was no need to meet Emilia in this way. Why did he have to do this?

"No, that's not right."

Wilhelm, Reinhard, and others saw the anomaly.

【【】】

"Hey, what's with that dumb look on your face?"

"Looks like he doesn't understand the situation yet. Let's tell him."

In the picture, Subaru had a gloomy face, lowered his head, stared at them with his eyes, and walked towards them step by step, as if very heavily.

Then, the scene in front of them shocked everyone outside the screen.

Subaru used the not-so-sharp branch in his hand to insert it extremely accurately into the strong man Gaston, and Gaston fell down.

While the other two were stunned, Subaru grabbed the hair of the knife-wielding Tongue-Cut Rachins and threw him out, slamming him hard against the wall.

Just like that, another one fell.

"Eek!"

The small Camberley looked at the two who were beyond saving, still thinking about whether to run or save them.

"Foolish..."

Subaru said softly, then grabbed Hambali's neck and pressed him against the wall.

Ignoring Camberley's struggles, Subaru just kept strangling his neck.

"Including this time—do you know how many times I've met you?"

"Uh... ooh..."

"Eighty-eight times. Practice makes perfect. Ridiculous, isn't it?"

Then, Subaru threw away Camberley's body. Just in case, he stomped on the heads of the three men continuously.

Was this skill the same as the weak Natsuki Subaru they knew?

[[]]

"What... is this, I suppose!?"

Beatrice's voice carried an unusual edge as she gripped her own sleeves tightly. The usually composed spirit found herself unsettled by the scene before them.

The group's shock wasn't directed at Subaru's efficiency in dispatching the three attackers - that much was expected after countless loops.

What made their blood run cold was the calculated cruelty in his actions. While no one could fault him for retaliating against those who had killed him repeatedly, this merciless approach contrasted sharply with the Subaru they knew.

Their Subaru would have subdued them non-lethally, or at minimum, granted a quick death.

"Why would Subaru...?"

Emilia's voice trembled slightly, her fingers unconsciously rising to clutch at her chest.

This familiar yet unfamiliar feeling made their hair stand on end.

Only two spectators seemed pleased with this development. Elsa's lips curled into her characteristic bloodthirsty smile, while Meili watched with detached amusement.

The implications of Subaru's "eighty-eight times" remark hung heavily in the air.

"My, my~, it seems we’re observing yet another branching possibility~. Much like dear Natsuki Rem’s case, or our lovely Elsa’s~."

Roswaal drawled, his mismatched eyes glinting with intrigue as he fanned himself lazily.

"In this possible world... Subaru has died here at least... eighty-seven times..."

Yes, this was only at least eighty-seven times because not every time he returned from death would he see them, and Subaru would also try to take other routes.

【【】】

After leaving the alley, Subaru once again saw Felt stealing the insignia and running away quickly, with Emilia chasing after her.

Subaru watched their figures disappear into the distance and said:

"Wait for me, Satella. I will definitely save you."

[[]]

"Ahhh~," 

Anastasia sighed, her fingers idly twisting the fur trim of her scarf, a wry smile playing on her lips.

"Natsuki-kun here doesn’t even know Emilia’s real name after dyin’ at least eighty-seven times. Now that’s just plain pitiful, ain’t it?"

Her Kansai-ben accent thickened slightly with amusement, though her sharp merchant’s eyes held a glint of something more calculating beneath the playful tone.

"Hm…" 

Reinhard rested a hand on his chin, his usually composed expression turning thoughtful.

"It’s possible that in this world’s branching path, Subaru never encountered me at all. If our meeting was a key factor in—"

He stopped abruptly, realizing he might be overanalyzing. The Sword Saint’s tendency to approach everything with earnest diligence shone through, even in speculation.

【【】】

This time, Subaru chose to use a human wave tactic.

"Great! Great! But, it would be nice if you could let me have fun for a while longer!"

[[]]

"Ah, it's exactly the same as what Elsa told me!"

Meili pointed at the screen with her finger and said in surprise.

【【】】

In the picture, Natsuki Subaru, as a kind-hearted civilian, told the guards that he knew the whereabouts of the Bowel Hunter.

Now, a group of guards were all rushing towards Elsa.

But as the picture showed, this was useless. Elsa was extremely excited and went on a rampage like she had opened a Musou game.

"This... won't work either..."

Subaru observed all of this from the rooftop.

"Ah, I didn't expect the difference in strength between ordinary guards and Elsa to be so great."

Perhaps Subaru was expecting the guards who guarded the royal capital to be able to fight Elsa to a stalemate, and even if they couldn't, they could suppress her with a human wave tactic.

But with Elsa's strength, this was not possible.

"It's probably a waste of time to keep watching."

Subaru planned to leave.

[[]]

Julius's grip tightened around his knight's crest, his usually composed features twisting in quiet anguish as he watched the projection.

"Subaru... has grown numb to death itself." 

He murmured, the words tasting like ash.

"At this point, he must be planning to... End his own life to restart again."

The unspoken horror lingered - that his friend now treated his mortality with such chilling pragmatism. The knight's gloves creaked from his clenched fist, powerless to intervene in this possible timeline.

"Ah~..."

Elsa's breathy sigh cut through the tension like a knife through flesh.

Her crimson eyes dilated with perverse fascination, fixated on a flickering figure in the corner of the screen - a certain fiery-haired knight reflected in the blood-smeared glass. Her tongue darted across her lips.

【【】】

"It's over."

Reinhard appeared.

That shining figure, even if Subaru didn't recognize him, was attracted to him.

Finally, as everyone outside the screen expected, the Bowel Hunter was completely defeated by the Sword Saint.

Subaru stared blankly at this scene...

Then, he cried.

Chapter 9: Re: Ayamatsu Life From Zero - Part 1

Chapter Text

【【】】

As everyone outside the screen expected, the Bowel Hunter was completely defeated by the Sword Saint.

Subaru stared blankly at this scene...

Then, he cried.

His body trembled, and tears dripped onto the ground.

[[]]

"Subaru..."

Emilia bit her lip, watching the crying Subaru.

How wonderful it would be if I were there to comfort him...

Emilia, the two Rem, and Beatrice all thought.

"What Natsuki-san couldn't achieve even after sacrificing countless lives has been easily accomplished by others... This must be why Natsuki-san is crying..."

Otto, who considers himself an ordinary person, deeply empathized.

"Subaru..."

Reinhardt showed a look of sadness:

"I don't quite understand..."

... ...

【【】】

"Why... why did you help me?"

Subaru pointed the guards in the opposite direction and rushed towards Elsa, who had fled and was squatting on the ground with her back against the wall.

[[]]

"Ah~ yes, that's it."

Elsa outside the screen couldn't help but writhe her charming body, looking at the scene with love.

【【】】

Subaru looked at Elsa, who was covered in wounds and shockingly injured:

"The guards are desperately looking for you. But I pointed them in the opposite direction, so it will take them a while to pay attention here. How are your injuries?"

"It hurts. It really hurts, like I'm going to die... It's wonderful."

"Although I can't understand your hobbies, it would be troublesome if you died. I want to do something for you."

[[]]

"Subaru is..."

Julius muttered to himself first, then, realizing something, continued:

"He knows his weakness, and even if he hates, he wants to increase his strength. One increases strength because of love... the other increases strength because of hate... This path..."

Beatrice compared her original world with this world, a painful expression on her face:

"This path... is a wrong path, I suppose..."

【【】】

In the scene, Elsa heard Subaru's words and said:

"...Can you find the road to the southeast of the slums? That way, I can meet up with my sister, and she can treat my injuries and prepare an escape route."

[[]]

"Ah. She finally mentioned me."

Meili was excited to see herself finally mentioned on the screen.

【【】】

"Sister!? Haha, to call them sisters, how shrewd, hopeless."

Subaru lifted Elsa up, letting her lean on his shoulder.

"I can't figure out your purpose."

"Hmph. I just want you to owe me a favor. It might be useful someday."

"A favor... huh? Unbelievable~ don't you want to kill me so much?"

Subaru was silent for a moment, then said:

"Ah, yes, that's right. I want to kill you very much. Not today, nor tomorrow. But, I will kill you someday."

"Ah~ ..."

At that moment, both the Elsa in the scene and the Elsa outside the scene let out seductive breaths in unison.

"Wonderful. You and I, gathered together because of hatred. Someday, surely, definitely, you will prove what you said to me. This is really—exciting... It's wonderful..."

The two Elsas both showed the smiles of girls in love.

[[]]

"Ah, this..."

Garfiel and Otto were a little confused by this scene.

"What a strange way to woo someone, bro."

Al scratched his helmet, making such a comment.

"A weirdo, but I don't dislike it."

Priscilla fanned herself while smiling.

But the most surprised were probably Rem and the others.

Emilia, Beatrice, and the two Rem were all stunned.

They wanted to show some expression but didn't know how.

【【】】

After a while, Subaru took Elsa to Meili.

"Goodbye, big brother. Thank you for helping Elsa."

Meili thanked him while treating Elsa, while Elsa just watched Subaru leave with love—

"We'll meet again someday, right?"

......

Subaru, to confirm whether he believed Satella had retrieved the insignia, went to the loot house again.

"This is really... unexpected."

The frozen loot house appeared on the screen.

[[]]

"Ah... this is really amazing."

Old Man Rom said outside the screen.

"It seems we had a big battle, Lia."

Puck sat on Emilia's shoulder and said to her.

"It looks like... I went a little too far."

Emilia looked at the screen, slightly surprised.

Then, Subaru confirmed that everyone was safe, Emilia retrieved the insignia, and Felt and Old Man Rom were taken away by the guards.

"Hey, how come I can't get rid of you in this world either?"

Since she was taken away by the guards, Felt will eventually be discovered by Reinhardt in this world, right?

Felt looked at Reinhardt and couldn't help but complain.

【【】】

"Ah, this..."

Subaru suddenly realized that he had no goal.

He helped Satella retrieve the insignia and let her live, so what should he do next?

"Crap. Should I die again and ask Elsa why she had Felt steal Satella's insignia?"

[[]]

"Don't..."

Love yourself more, please, Subaru.

Emilia said softly to the screen.

"So careless about his own life... Subaru."

Julius shook his head at the Subaru in this world.

"Hmph—"

Only Roswaal was very satisfied, he hummed with a drawn-out tone, and also with some regret:

"If the Subaru in my world was like this... then my wish..."

【【】】

"I want to know more about Satella—can you tell me?"

Subaru put his hands in his pockets and called out softly.

Then, as if to respond to the call, rows of black figures suddenly appeared.

Hearing the order, the group of black figures bowed in unison and then disappeared immediately.

[[]]

"Witch Cultists!!"

The two Rems outside the screen shouted in unison.

"Subaru-kun... Subaru-kun..."

"It seems that in the previous loops, Barusu had already met Witch Cultists."

Ram frowned tightly, showing an extremely disgusted look.

"But... but why do they listen to Natsuki-san?"

Otto asked curiously.

Rem realized something.

Subaru-kun's body has the fragrance of the witch, and the smell is getting stronger from time to time. Is it related to the smell?

But anyway, since the Subaru in this world is related to the Witch Cultists, then the Subaru in our world...

Rem was afraid to think about it.

In the end, the Subaru in the scene still didn't choose to commit suicide, probably because he thought it was too much of a loss.

"But... the Subaru in this world has found his goal... to dedicate himself to Emilia-sama."

Julius said so.

【【】】

Then the scene changed, Subaru was in a place that looked like a cave, and a Witch Cultist was kneeling to report information to Subaru, the information was about the kingdom's royal candidates.

Among those candidates, there was Emilia.

Subaru looked very surprised, clapping his hands:

"Royal Selection! Silver-haired half-elf! Recommended by Roswaal L. Mathers! So it's not Satella, it's—Emilia! No wonder she has a noble aura in her gestures."

[[]]

"N... no way."

Emilia was a little flustered by Subaru's sudden praise.

"Lia, I'm very confident in my etiquette education."

Puck advises Emilia to be confident.

"S... speaking of which, how long has it been?"

Emilia asked.

The scene looked like a long time had passed.

【【】】

"So her lying about her name can also be explained! To prevent others from suspecting that I have a relationship with her, it's to keep me away from danger! How cute..."

( Natsuki Rem, outside the screen pouted gently, Rem lowered her head slightly, and Emilia was both shy and ashamed. )

Then...

"—Natsuki Subaru! Beloved believer! Are you here!?"

A familiar, sharp voice sounded.

[[]]

"Petelgeuse!"

Julius shouted in surprise.

That madman, Petelgeuse Romanée-Conti—

The Sloth Archbishop appeared.

Chapter 10: Re: Ayamatsu Life From Zero - Part 2

Chapter Text

【【】】

That madman, Petelgeuse Romanée-Conti—

The Sin Archbishop of Sloth makes his appearance.

[[]]

"Ah, I apologize."

Julius, the most excellent knight, apologized for his lapse in composure.

But no one here blamed him, as everyone was in shock.

"Eh... G... Geuse?"

The most shocked was, of course, Emilia.

He was simply not the Geuse she knew.

He looked emaciated and lifeless, but his eyes were intensely and fanatically diligent.

"Geuse..."

Beatrice showed a heavy and sad expression.

Beatrice had long heard that Geuse had been brainwashed by the Witch of Vanity, Pandora, but seeing it with her own eyes still made her heart ache.

"Ahem, Geuse is truly pitiful."

Puck's expression was as heavy as Beatrice's.

"It's been~ a long time... hasn't it~?"

Roswaal no longer drew out his words.

"Geuse... after being brainwashed by Pandora, he became like... this..."

Emilia was clearly the most unable to accept it.

No, he has already passed away peacefully, don't... grieve too much.

I just hope that in this world... he can also rest in peace.

Emilia tried her best to suppress her sorrow and continued to look at the screen—

【【】】

"So, what do you want from a recluse like me?"

"Don't you know? In this country, at this moment, a foolish activity is about to take place!"

"Are you talking about... the Royal Selection?"

"Precisely! The Royal Selection! But, that's not the problem! What's important isn't the Royal Selection, but the existence of participating in it! That silver-haired half-witch!"

[[]]

"I remember... the madman Petelgeuse wanted to conduct a so-called 'trial. '"

Julius recalled.

【【】】

"That attire! That origin! It is a blasphemy against the Witch! It is an existence we cannot ignore! Now is the time for the trial! To see if she possesses the capacity befitting a Witch, and if so, to bring her under our banner! We must test her!"

[[]]

"Sorry. My dear daughter won't join your Witch Cult. Although you wouldn't use conventional methods to get Lia to join the Witch Cult, would you?"

Puck flew from Emilia's shoulder to her palm as he spoke.

【【】】

"So... you want my help?"

"That's right, that's right! Although I've told others as well, those unfaithful fellows can hardly respond! The only possible 'Wrath' is currently very far from the kingdom... Therefore, we must go!"

[[]]

"In the original world, only Petelgeuse conducted the so-called 'trial. ' Now that Petelgeuse has... Subaru as an 'accomplice', he extends an invitation to him."

Julius analyzed.

"Speaking of which... it seems Petelgeuse originally wanted other Archbishops to come, but they probably wouldn't help. Only Wrath Archbishop who might help is far from the kingdom... Could they be in the Water Gate City?"

Otto added and asked.

"However, even in this world, Subar-dono's love for Lady Emilia remains unchanged. So... this is just using Petelgeuse."

Wilhelm said as such.

【【】】

"Understood. Ah, speaking of which, if the Witch Satella is to descend into the world using a half-witch as a vessel, what will happen to the person who is the vessel?"

Subaru asked, seemingly casually.

"She will be sacrificed! But, it is incredibly glorious! If possible, I would like to exchange with her! If sacrificing this body can satisfy Satella, no matter how many times, no matter how painful, I can endure it, only hoping to welcome the time of reunion!"

"Is that so? She will be sacrificed—"

[[]]

"Ah—that smile, as expected, he's going to..."

Elsa saw Subaru's dark and wicked smile and licked her red lips.

【【】】

"Well. Even if I say this, you probably won't believe me."

Subaru took out a sharp sword from his clothes, stabbed it into the madman's body, and twisted it back and forth.

"Wh-why..."

"Petelgeuse-san, among the people I hate, you're actually one of the better ones."

Petelgeuse then fell...

"Traitor! A traitor who betrayed the Witch's love! Unforgivable, unforgivable, unforgivable!!"

"You've worked hard to prepare until now. Pretending to be mentally ill, but you've considered everything so thoroughly. Speaking of which, I've repeated this over four hundred times to stop you. So, you're the person I've spoken to the most in this world, and I even felt a bit of friendship... So, targeting Emilia. Regret it forever."

[[]]

"F-four... four hundred times..."

Emilia finds it hard to believe.

How much pain did he have to endure?

Just for me!?

"Ah—four hundred times, that feeling of hatred—it's unbearable."

Elsa watched the screen with fascination.

"Friend... friendship or something... with that guy... haha... it's a bit hard to accept."

Otto scratched his cheek with a wry smile, a way he concealed his pain.

"But... Subaru can indeed see the 'Unseen Hand', but how did Subaru break Petelgeuse's 'Fingers'? Also, there's 'Possession'."

Just as Julius was wondering, the screen provided the answer—

【【】】

"Your, body!"

Petelgeuse used all his strength to try to seize Subaru's body.

However...

A faint red light flickered on Subaru's finger.

"You can't possess a spirit mage who has a contract with spirits, right? Sin Archbishop of Sloth, Petelgeuse Romanée-Conti."

"Natsuki Subaru!"

Facing Petelgeuse's death throes, Subaru kicked him away and stabbed his face fiercely.

The Witch Cult's Sin Archbishop of Sloth, Petelgeuse Romanée-Conti, died on the spot.

[[]]

"Ah ah! I'm about to appear next!"

Meili recalled, pointing at the screen.

【【】】

"Hmm? It seems it's over here."

Meili rode Guiltylowe, known as the Black King of the Forest, to Subaru's side.

[[]]

"Whoa! It's Guiltylowe!"

Otto couldn't forget this big guy.

It was when they were still in the Sanctuary that Subaru took Otto and the others to Roswaal's mansion to rescue people, and Meili came with this Behemoth.

What did Natsuki-san say? A face like a lion?

"Mm-hmm, that... It's called 'Fingers', right? I solved it. When Big Brother was about to kill that disgusting uncle, I was quite confused because, in my eyes at the time, that disgusting uncle was Big Brother's companion. But oh well, let's just call it repaying a favor."

【【】】

Meili on the screen also showed confusion:

"But is this okay? Aren't these people Big Brother's companions?"

"Is that so. If he hadn't planned to kill me in the end, maybe we would have just been friends with a bit of an age gap. But unfortunately, he still planned to kill me, so unfortunately, we're not friends."

Subaru shrugged, and Meili pointed at her lower lip with her finger:

"Hmm—then, because I don't plan to kill Big Brother, am I Big Brother's friend?"

"From that logic, you're right. I'm your friend, Meili."

"Ah, that's great. In that case, including Petra and the others, I have many friends."

[[]]

"Eh, Petra? Right, speaking of which, the reason Petra isn't here is..."

Emilia suddenly remembered Petra.

"That's right, why isn't that child...?"

The blonde maid, Garfiel's sister, Petra's beloved senior "Frederica Baumann" also thought so.

The people present were basically more or less related to Subaru; even Priscilla and the others had a shallow relationship of "knowing" him, so Petra should also be here.

But she wasn't.

The screen was still playing.

【【】】

"Eh, that's surprising. Although it's a bit rude to say, you actually have friends."

Meili smiled upon hearing this:

"Yes, I do. But, well, they've all been killed by me."

Chapter 11: Re: Ayamatsu Life From Zero - Part 3

Notes:

My bad.... This chapter should have been online yesterday, but I forgot to upload it here.

Chapter Text

【【】】

"Oh, this is unexpected. It might sound a bit odd, but I didn't know you had friends."

Meili smiled upon hearing this:

"Yes, indeed. But, you know, I've already killed tā men all."

( The Author used the word "他们" (tā men), which means they or them or in Japanese "彼ら" (かれら, karera) ).

[[]]

"Huh?"

Emilia’s silver eyebrows knitted together as she mentally replayed Meili’s casual words.

Tā…men? That sounded like a foreign term. Could it mean… "them"? But if Meili’s "friends" weren’t actually friends—

Her eyes widened.

Then Meili's "friends" might not actually be "friends," but perhaps "cooking oil," an unknown food?

Does Meili saying she killed "cooking oil" mean she ate "cooking oil"?

( In Meili’s twisted idiom, "killing cooking oil" = slaughtering people as casually as frying food. )

Emilia couldn't help but ask Meili beside her:

"Meili!"

Emilia dropped to her knees, suddenly at eye level with the assassin child. She gripped the girl’s shoulders with desperate sincerity.

"Friends aren’t for killing! They’re companions to laugh, cry, and grow with!"

"Oh, my daughter is really something."

Puck rubbed his little ears with his fluffy cat paw.

Meili tilted her head, thinking for a moment:

"Hmm—like me and Elsa?"

"Uh... maybe... that's right, yes, yes."

Emilia’s eager nodding faltered.

"In that case, Petra and the others are indeed that kind of relationship with me. But I just have to kill them because of work."

Meili wore a matter-of-course expression.

It was like talking to a brick wall. It seemed Emilia's "friendship education class" had failed.

…… ……

【【】】

"But, wouldn't it be okay to just ask the kingdom's knights instead of specifically looking for us?"

Meili asked Subaru with confusion.

"If I did that, part of my goal wouldn't be achieved."

Subaru explained.

"Go...al?"

Meili was a bit puzzled.

[[]]

"Oh—I see—now."

Roswaal, outside the screen, smiled mockingly.

He wanted to push the credit for killing the Witch Cult, the Sloth Archbishop, onto Emilia.

…… ……

【【】】

The mansion was engulfed in flames.

"Wh...at... What the hell!!"

The scene changed, and a white-haired man was roaring in anger.

[[]]

"Ah, he looks familiar... It's Regulus!"

Emilia exclaimed in surprise.

【【】】

Regulus Corneas, the Greed Archbishop of the Witch Cult, roared in front of the burning mansion.

"Number Ninety-two! Number One Hundred and Fourteen! Number One Hundred and Twenty-three will do too! Where are you!? Where are you all!? What do you take me for!? To leave me behind... to die on your own in this situation, how irresponsible can you women be!?"

[[]]

"Dying on their own... it seems."

Julius showed a hint of sadness.

It seemed Subaru had come to defeat the Greed Archbishop, Regulus, and in order to defeat him, Regulus's 'wives' had all died.

"Sylphy and everyone..."

Emilia shows an even sadder expression.

She was Regulus's 'One Hundred and Eighty-fourth,' no, she was 'Sylphy' who belonged to herself.

And Elsa looked at Regulus with disgust:

"'I' should come out and end this guy's life."

【【】】

"No matter who it is, they're all underestimating my precious assets—"

Regulus, in the screen, was ranting but was interrupted by a seductive voice.

"—I hope you can shut that mouth of yours that sounds so unpleasant."

"Wh...at!"

Elsa kicked Regulus in the face, sending him flying.

"Ho...w."

"This fire is your many wives' 'divorce papers' to you. To put it simply, the false love bound by fear has come to an end."

Elsa walked step by step.

[[]]

"Here... how many times has Subaru looped..."

Beatrice whispered painfully.

She euphemistically used the word "loop" to avoid using the heavy word "death" as much as possible.

Yes, even defeating the weakest Great Sin Archbishop, 'Sloth' had resulted in over four hundred deaths, so how many times had he died to defeat the strongest "Greed"...?

【【】】

"You thief! Who do you think I am!? Hurry up and atone for your foolishness..."

[[]]

"Tch. A man like this, killing him a few times isn't enough."

Elsa outside the screen had just finished speaking, and Elsa on the screen gave a response.

【【】】

Elsa instantly cut off Regulus's arms.

"Immortality? Invincibility? I don't know which one you are, but as long as I know the inside story, it's not a problem. Right now, you're just an annoying bug."

"—Like you. *****!"

[[]]

"Eh? Puck?"

Puck blocked Emilia's ears, preventing her from hearing the last two words Regulus said.

"I don't want Lia to hear such foul language... Ah, no, I can't let my daughter see this scene either."

Puck, who cares about Emilia's mental and physical health, quickly covers Emilia's eyes.

"Hey, Puck! I can't see anything now!"

"No—you can't watch."

According to the descriptions of others to Emilia afterwards, Regulus seemed to have been cut into pieces.

【【】】

"How can I tolerate such foolishness! I, I am the most perfect existence in this world. I don't ask for too much, I am content and happy, I have no desires, I live a simple life... How can such a perfect me... be wantonly manipulated by you flawed humans..."

"If he's usually scolded so harshly, then he'd definitely want to file for divorce."

[[]]

"Ah, big brother appeared."

Meili said this outside the screen.

【【】】

That black-haired boy, Natsuki Subaru, appeared again.

"I didn't expect them to assist me to this extent, Mr. Regulus."

Subaru smiled as he informed him of this news—

His wives had willingly committed suicide in exchange for his death.

[[]]

"As expected... they hated him to the bone."

Julius said.

Even in death, they wanted revenge. This must have been their resolve.

Everyone thought so.

"Krugan... rest in peace."

Wilhelm said in a voice so soft that only he could hear.

【【】】

In the scene, according to Subaru's request, Elsa threw the battered Regulus next to the fire, quietly waiting for his death.

…… ……

[[]]

"Ah... this is!"

Julius bit his lip hard.

In fact, Julius had had an ominous premonition since just now.

Now, Subaru's goal should be to help Emilia become king. He killed Sloth and killed Greed, all to push the credit to her.

But besides merit, there is another way to become king...

That is—

Eliminate political enemies.

【【】】

In the scene, Julius fell down after drinking the poisoned wine given by Felix.

"I'm sorry, nya. Really... I'm sorry, nya. I didn't want to do this either. Really, really, nya."

In the scene, Felix looks at Julius with extreme guilt.

【【】】

"Hey! What's going on, nya!?"

Felix, outside the screen, was dumbfounded.

Chapter 12: Re: Ayamatsu Life from Zero - The End.

Notes:

For some reason, I keep forgetting to upload the chapter here. My bad....

Chapter Text

[[]]

"Hey! What's going on, nya!?"

Felix, outside the screen, was dumbfounded.

[[]]

Julius collapsed on the ground, poisoned.

And Subaru walked over step by step.

"No wonder you're called 'The Best,' Julius Juukulius."

[[]]

"Subaru!"

Emilia couldn't hold back any longer.

She couldn't accept Subaru like this.

Emilia trembled slightly, tears welling up in her eyes.

Beatrice and the others also looked sad.

They realized even more how precious the genuine Subaru from their world was.

Their hearts cherished Subaru even more.

Even though they knew that the Subaru in this world didn't know Julius, but…

It was still so painful.

"Subaru…"

Julius looked at the ruthless Subaru on the screen with complicated eyes.

"Juli…us…?"

Anastasia was also stunned to see her knight in this state.

"Then… then why is Felix… was he… threatened by Natsuki Subaru-sama…?"

Crusch, who had been silent all along, couldn't help but ask.

"Don't know, nya, don't know, nya! What's going on?"

As a healer, he actually poisoned someone; as a friend, he actually killed his friend.

Felix was a little broken.

[[]]

"You bastard, who are you…?"

Julius asked Subaru's identity while lying on the ground.

"If you know your position, you should pay more attention to your surroundings. After all, you are the knight of a king/election candidate who is currently in the eye of the storm. Of course, you have to consider that it's not just your master who will be targeted, but also you. But…"

Subaru then reached out and stroked Felix's cat ears and then stroked his head.

Felix also showed a happy expression.

"But it took me a lot of effort to comfort the sad person. I didn't expect to worry so much about other people's lives, but it was worth it."

[[]]

Huh?

Now, everyone inside and outside the screen was stunned.

Felix, outside the screen, didn't know what to think and reached out to touch his hair, then couldn't hold back:

"Ah—what, what, what is going on, nya!"

"Crusch-sama, Crusch-sama, this is fake, right? Right?"

Felix quickly turned his head and asked Crusch repeatedly.

How disgusting, how disgusting, nya!

Although he didn't hate Subaru, seeing Subaru stroking him and him showing such an expression was really disgusting!

"Felix… although it's painful, Subaru poisoning me should be to make Anastasia-sama withdraw from the election or lose, but what's going on with Felix? How did Subaru make Felix obey to such an extent?"

Julius thought painfully.

"Tha… that, Julius…"

"Felix…"

Felix didn't want this scene to create a rift between the two of them.

Looking at Felix's complicated look as if he wanted to say something but hesitated, Julius spoke:

"It's okay, Felix. This is just something that happened in another world."

Julius tried to comfort him in a gentle tone as much as possible to reassure Felix.

What exactly happened to Felix?

Felix looked at the gentle Julius and fell silent.

The only situation he could think of that would make him like this was related to Crusch-sama.

After all, for Crusch-sama, even such a thing… I…

Subaru just said that it took him a lot of effort to comfort the sad person…

The sad person must be Felix.

Why was he sad?

Without a doubt, it was because of Crusch.

[[]]

"What… what are you planning to do…?"

"This has nothing to do with you anymore. Don't worry, in my plan, as long as you're gone, there's no need to harm your master. Ah, but if she still wants to resist, it's hard to say."

[[]]

"As expected… it's because of me."

Anastasia frowned.

[[]]

Subaru looked at Julius's eyes, which showed concern for his friend Felix and regret for his master—

"A knight to the death. It's hateful."

The Best Knight, Julius Juukulius, died.

[[]]

Felix, outside the screen, gritted his teeth. He really wanted to rush in and slap himself and then kill Subaru…No, he should treat Julius first…

"Hateful…?"

Julius repeated Subaru's words on the screen.

Subaru had repeatedly expressed his dislike for him.

But he knew that Subaru wasn't sincere, and he would also sarcastically retort.

But now, he couldn't make the so-called "retort."

Expressing dislike in the same way, it was obviously different on the screen.

"Subaru…"

Julius was saddened by himself and Subaru in this world.

If it weren't like this, they would have become very good friends.

[[]]

"Subaru-sama, did I do a good job?"

"You did well. Sorry for making you do such a painful thing."

[[]]

"Die, what qualifications do you have to apologize to me?"

Felix, outside the screen, clenched his fists.

[[]]

"It's okay, nya, as long as I can help Subaru-sama. Because this is all for creating the future that Her Highness and Subaru-sama desire, right?"

"Ah, yes. For this purpose, we can't let your friend live."

"Yes…"

Felix gently tugged at Subaru's sleeve, sadly silent.

[[]]

"Your… Your Highness!? Is it Fourier Lugunica!?"

Felix was shocked by the "Your Highness" mentioned by himself on the screen.

Fourier Lugunica.

The kingdom's fourth prince.

Even now, he would feel extremely sad when he remembered that Crusch-sama had lost her memory of Fourier.

The sentence "I also want to see the future that Your Highness dreams of" had already been forgotten.

After that, Felix remembered the secret resurrection technique and the blood of the divine dragon.

On the screen was the future that Your Highness I mentioned was—

"Marry you as my wife, and let Felix be our knight. Then, guess what? The three of us can always be together. This is my terrifying happiness. How is it?"

This was the confession that His Highness had made to Crusch-sama before his death, and he would never forget it.

Then…

Is Subaru using me for the reason of being able to revive His Highness?

... ...

Before anyone could think more, Otto spoke:

"Eh? Am I also involved!?"

[[]]

"—Oh, looks like you're still busy?"

"Same as the agreed time."

On the screen, Otto came and talked to Subaru.

"Yes. After all, time is limited, and a merchant's way of thinking is 'time is money.'"

"You still dare to call yourself a merchant, your skin is really thick. You're the 'Merchant of Death,' right?"

[[]]

"Although I don't know why, that's a cool nickname!"

Garfiel couldn't help but shout loudly.

"Ah, what the hell is this nickname… If according to Natsuki-san's saying, this seems to be called… chuuni?"

Otto was first ashamed of his awkward nickname, and then he had a huge question.

In this world, what is my relationship with Natsuki-san? How did Natsuki-san find me?

And…

"Why do my eyes look so disgusting? And that outfit!"

On the screen, Otto was wearing a suit and a black tie; his eyes were lifeless, looking like a walking corpse.

"It's like seeing my zombie version… haha, a little disgusting."

Otto made a joke that wasn't so funny to him to suppress his discomfort.

[[]]

"Speaking of which… I haven't asked your name yet."

Subaru asked Otto.

"I haven't introduced myself, and I don't plan to give my name. Of course, I don't plan to ask the guests' names either, so everyone can feel more at ease."

"Well, you're right. It's not like we can become friends."

"Yeah, once something happens, we'll become enemies. Befriending someone like you will end up like this, right?"

Otto pointed to Julius's corpse.

[[]]

"Natsuki-san…"

In this world, they were just a pure business relationship, not friends at all.

Natsuki-san was one of Otto's best friends, and Otto also hoped that he could have a place in Natsuki-san's eyes.

But in this world, it was really…

... ...

"Ah, speaking of which, from here on, I can't remember what happened after that. Elsa?"

Meili asked Elsa.

"Hmm… yes, although it's surprising, I can't remember either… no, in our memories, the story ends here, right? And then we came here."

"Is that so? That's fine. I want to see what will happen to Big Brother after that!"

[[]]

"—It ends here."

In the city burning with flames, Reinhard said to Natsuki Subaru in front of him.

Chapter 13: I am the Witch Cult, Archbishop of Sin representing "Pride," Natsuki Subaru!

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

【【】】

Massive flames ruthlessly engulfed the city.

Subaru held the girl's corpse, gently closing her eyelids.

[[]]

"This is... the royal capital!"

Reinhard looked at the scene with great surprise.

"Ah! Why is that my corpse!"

Meili looked at her own dead body in shock.

"Ah—so that's how it is..."

Elsa nodded as if she understood, a hint of sadness finally appearing in her eyes, and then said:

"Meili... really didn't meet a good big sister."

"Ah, what good big sister or not. I'm very happy following Elsa."

Meili said to Elsa.

【【】】

"Even... so."

In the scene, Subaru desperately ran towards a specific place...

What was Subaru going to do? What happened here?

Just as everyone was pondering what had happened, a somewhat miserable but familiar voice interrupted their thoughts, drawing their attention back to the screen.

"—It ends here."

That hero arrived once again.

Subaru saw the incomparably radiant Reinhardt and said:

"Reinhard van Astrea... ahh..."

It seemed clear now.

Subaru had burned down the royal capital, and Reinhardt had come to stop him.

[[]]

Reinhard's gauntleted hand clenched unconsciously, the metal creaking under his grip.

The scene before him—Subaru standing amidst the flames of the royal capital, eyes burning with determination to fight him—was a truth too cruel to deny, yet impossible to reconcile with the boy he knew.

"Subaru..."

The name left his lips like a plea, heavy with disbelief.

Subaru not only burned down the royal capital but also wanted to fight him.

"With Barusu's pathetic strength, why would he...? Hmm—"

Ram had thought that with Subaru's strength, he shouldn't be fighting Reinhardt head-on, but she guessed the reason—

"Just like Meili just now, everyone Barusu could manipulate is already dead. Even that cursed 'Return by Death' has its limits, it seems."

"Indeed... so, that includes me. It seems my revival count has run out."

Elsa said softly. Her smile was disturbingly serene, as if discussing the weather rather than her own demise.

Emilia's breath hitched.

"Why would Subaru do this...? For... me?"

Her voice trembled, hands clutching her chest. Even if it's for me, there's no need to burn down the royal capital, right?

I don't understand... I really don't understand...

If it's to burn down the royal capital for me... then...

【【】】

"It seems I don't need to introduce myself. I also can't control myself to have a heart-to-heart talk with you."

[[]]

"What am I..."

Reinhard’s breath hitched—a rare, human imperfection from the flawless Sword Saint. His gloved hands trembled slightly as he stared at the projection, where a version of himself stood drenched in unnatural shadow, eyes burning with something utterly foreign: hatred.

"Oh, this is truly—amazing, the peerless ‘Sword Saint’ Reinhard~ is actually filled with hatred? My, my~."

Roswaal’s sing-song voice sliced through the tension, his heterochromatic eyes alight with perverse delight. He fanned himself lazily, as if watching a particularly entertaining play.

【【】】

Reinhard's eyes in the scene were no longer calm but filled with passion, the passion of hatred.

"You can hate people too, 'Sword Saint'!"

"I'm also surprised. I didn't expect such emotions to exist within me."

Natsuki Subaru clapped his hands with a smile:

"Discovered a new you? Happy birthday. Happy birthday to you, Reinhardt."

"Sorry, today is not my birthday. But, it will become your Memorial Day."

[[]]

Al's helmet tilted with audible metallic creaks as he rubbed his chin, the amusement in his voice barely concealed.

"Hmm... How's lil' bro gonna handle Mr. Perfect Hero? Might be useful intel for later, haha!"

The hollow echo inside his visor made the laugh sound more ominous than cheerful.

Across from him, Reinhard sitting motionless - the very image of the heroic ideal cracking at its foundation. His cerulean eyes, usually bright with unwavering resolve, were now clouded with something unprecedented: hesitation.

"Subaru..."

The name tasted like ash on his tongue. In his mind's eye, he already saw their inevitable confrontation - the Sword Saint's blade meeting his friend's desperate fury, but then...

【【】】

"Hahaha, really. Don't make me laugh, Reinhard! 'Sword Saint'! The sword of the Kingdom! You, are you a knight protecting the Kingdom of Lugnica!? Take a good look around. Where have you protected this country!? Tell me!!"

Subaru hysterically yelled.

[[]]

"No! Look around!"

Julius' voice cut through the stunned atmosphere like a blade, his knightly composure shattered.

This scene shocked everyone completely.

The revelation struck like a physical blow. Before them, the entire Kingdom of Lugnica burned—flames licking at the sky, turning dawn into hellish twilight.

"HOW THE BLOODY HELL DID THAT BRAT MANAGE THIS!?"

Old Man Rom shouted.

"This fire... Ahh~... Such warmth."

Elsa admired the masterpiece of her beloved.

Besides the fire, there were also the wails of men and women.

It was like hell.

Ram’s fingers dug into Rem’s shoulder—both sisters frozen as the scent of burning wood and flesh resurrected childhood nightmares.

words were needed; the memory of their village’s destruction flashed between them.

"It's just like... the demi-human... war."

Wilhelm and Old Man Rom clenched their fists.

And Reinhard—

—The Sword Saint who never faltered—

bit through his own lip.

The coppery taste of blood grounded him as the screen showed his failure incarnate: A kingdom he swore to protect, reduced to ashes by the one person he couldn’t save.

【【】】

"This is, the birthday present I give to you! A trap I prepared to kill you! Do you like this gift!?"

"To... kill me...?"

[[]]

"I... I understand."

Julius's features couldn't help but twist:

"He doesn't want to kill Reinhard... but to kill the 'Hero,' to remove his name..."

"Kill... the Hero?"

Emilia's silver eyelashes fluttered in confusion.

"Even the Sword Saint is merely human,"

Julius continued, each word laced with knightly anguish.

When he stands powerless before a kingdom reduced to ashes, when countless lives slip through his fingers... the legend of the 'hero' dies. This—"

"—is how you kill a "Hero"."

Julius, who valued the name of knight immensely, understood this pain, so his emotions fluctuated greatly at this scene.

Reinhard remained motionless.

The golden hero's head bowed slightly, his usually radiant sapphire eyes shadowed beneath lowered lashes.

For the first time in his life, the man who could wield any sword found himself defenseless against a blade aimed not at his body, but at the very meaning of his existence.

【【】】

"Do you think I tried how many times to kill you!? Do you know how many times I challenged you? Several times, dozens of times, thousands of times!"

"—"

Reinhardt in the scene didn't understand, of course he didn't understand, in this world, only Subaru knew what had happened.

[[]]

"Subaru..."

But Reinhard outside the screen could understand.

Why would Subaru say that? Thousands of deaths just to defeat me?

I... don't understand... Subaru.

"...Thousands of times..."

Rem painfully repeated Subaru's exaggerated record of his own deaths.

Death, in Subaru's eyes, was just a number, but Rem would never treat it as a number.

"Thousands of deaths... for... me...?"

Emilia wasn't moved by Subaru's great dedication, but felt very complicated, so complicated that she didn't know how to express it, but Subaru in the scene probably knew that this was wrong.

Emilia couldn't help but scratch the back of her right hand with her left hand, hoping to alleviate this discomfort.

【【】】

"So! I, will kill you from the level of a knight! Smash the exaggerated signboard of 'Sword Saint' to pieces! Trample it underfoot, defile it with spit!"

"Just for, this kind of thing."

"Just for this kind of thing!? Ahh, yes, that's right! It's just for this kind of thing that I used up the lives of everyone around me, just to drag you down to the ground!!"

[[]]

"It appears that Ram's expectations were correct."

Ram squinted her eyes slightly and gave a firm nod.

"True enough... though it’s unfortunate that he can’t be the one to end my life. Still, giving my life for him wouldn’t be such a bad conclusion."

Elsa, feeling both sorrow and contentment, embraced this fate as her final chapter.

【【】】

"You are a hero, Reinhardt. Although I can't kill Reinhardt, I can kill the hero—this is, the way I kill you, Reinhardt!"

Both Reinhardt inside and outside the screen fell silent.

Both were shaken.

[[]]

"Ah, this is quite the headache."

Felt roughly rubbed her temples as she made her way to Reinhard’s side.

"...Felt-sama? Ah—"

"That... how do I put it? The titles of 'hero' and 'Sword Saint' were just labels forced upon you by those despicable people. In short, none of this is your fault. As I recall, the kingdom has rules that prevent you from going out unless it's a special situation, right? So you're not to blame for not stepping in at the start.

And now that things have spiraled to this point, it’s only natural that it’s beyond your ability to fix alone.

Rom and I get overwhelmed when we’re juggling too many responsibilities, so it’s no surprise you feel the same in a situation like this."

Felt reached out and took Reinhard’s hand, offering him comfort.

"Felt-sama... thank you."

Yes, how could I let myself be weighed down by this? I still have a duty to help Felt-sama ascend to the throne—not to mention my responsibility to eradicate all the ugliness in this world."

【【】】

Then, in the scene, Subaru dropped the pretense—

"...Why?"

[[]]

"Eh? Subaru?"

Beatrice looked at Subaru in the scene.

【【】】

"Why, are you so strong? Why, are you so strong that I have to let them all die, to reach the point where I can touch you?"

Just like when he first saw Reinhardt's strength.

Subaru cried.

[[]]

"Subaru… he wasn’t originally like this."

Beatrice reflected on the resolute Subaru from this alternate world.

This Subaru had just shed the facade of pretending to be strong.

In their world, Subaru sometimes acted tough, but at least they were there to support him. However, the Subaru in this world—

He was utterly alone.

Would Subaru in their world ever secretly cry like this?

Emilia couldn’t help but wonder:

"If only I could be like you… If only I could be as virtuous and capable as you, with the strength to save everyone… I… I envy you so much… I… I even hate you for it…"

"Ah, it seems that even Natsuki in this world wishes to be a good person."

Anastasia sighed softly, brushing her hair back with a wistful expression.

Now that she thought about it, when the boy first arrived in this world, he longed for immense power—but what had that desire ultimately led to?"

【【】】

"—I, want to become like you, Reinhard."

"—I, can't understand your feelings."

I... really can't understand, but...

[[]]

Reinhard, observing from outside the screen, contemplated quietly and resolved to make an effort to understand more as time went on.

Meanwhile, within the scene, Reinhard narrowed his eyes and leaned forward slightly, his body language suggesting he was preparing to take action.

"Though verbal attacks did manage to have some impact, it’s still insufficient. Mr. Natsuki will likely enter the loop again and search for alternative methods—ah, no!"

Otto exclaimed in sudden realization.

【【】】

"—Is it too early to give up?"

"You are—!"

The Bowel Hunter, Elsa Granhiert, covered in blood, struck again, slashing at Reinhardt with a blade, but Reinhardt easily blocked the attack with a hand chop.

Then, the knife shattered.

[[]]

"Ah, that's wonderful! I thought Elsa had already died! But she really is completely devoted to big brother, to go this far for him. But—"

Meili was relieved to know that Elsa was still alive, yet at the same time, she couldn't shake the feeling that Elsa’s fate was sealed, her tone growing somber as she trailed off.

"Elsa..."

Emilia gazed at Elsa, both within the scene and beyond the screen, her expression a mixture of emotions too complex to untangle.

【【】】

"You're really inhuman, you."

Elsa in the scene said after seeing Reinhardt's shocking behavior.

"It seems I didn't manage to die. But seeing this situation, I want to die again."

"Elsa..."

"Meili... is that so, already dead. This little sister really didn't meet a good big sister."

Elsa, inside and outside the screen, said the same thing.

[[]]

"Ah, I’ve already said it. I’m truly happy to follow Elsa."

Though Elsa couldn’t hear her on the screen, Meili responded all the same.

"Ah, this is really, just like then."

Garfiel recalled the day he had first become Subaru’s subordinate and went to the mansion to support him.

He didn’t know how many times Elsa had been brought back to life, but in the end, he had finally succeeded in killing her."

【【】】

"It seems I have to add revenge for killing my sister. Can you dance with me?"

"You don't have any weapons. And don't you know who you're protecting right now?"

[[]]

I just can’t comprehend it...

Another thing I don’t understand.

Objectively speaking, the Bowel Hunter at this moment shouldn’t be able to defeat me… so why is she still persisting with her attacks?

Reinhard thought deeply, his brow furrowed in confusion.

【【】】

"I don't really like these complicated things. I only do what I want to do. The person behind me can always let me do what I want to do. So, he is a VIP."

Elsa responded.

[[]]

If it were me, I would probably do the same.

The two Rems looked at Elsa, who was planning to fight to the death, with understanding in their blue eyes.

【【】】

"This time, it must be the last chance. I'm very happy. Really, it's great."

"Elsa! I...!"

Subaru lamented towards Elsa.

[[]]

"Eh, no way? Elsa is thinking of?!"

Emilia covered her mouth, unable to bear to look at the next scene—

【【】】

"Farewell."

Elsa looked back at Subaru one last time, then rushed towards Reinhard.

[[]]

"Elsa—!"

Meili, outside the screen, couldn't help but shout in pain.

"It seems—this is the result. Although I regret that he didn't kill me, it's still okay."

Elsa said this.

【【】】

"—Damn it!"

Subaru took advantage of Elsa's stalling time and quickly ran in another direction.

Just as Subaru was running—

"You are..."

[[]]

"Guiltylowe!"

Otto shouted.

"Little Kiel! Really, a good boy."

Meili praised him with a wry smile.

【【】】

"You... Meili... is already dead..."

With the sacrifice of Elsa, Meili, Guiltylowe, and others. Exchanging for Subaru's escape.

[[]]

"Ah, how should I put it... it's kind of touching, really. It’s just that—the bonds between everyone, or something like that."

Otto scratched his head, a sheepish smile forming on his face.

... ...

【【】】

"It ends here, villain."

[[]]

"Eh! It's me!"

Emilia was utterly astonished.

But, yes, in this situation, I suppose I should step forward to help.

【【】】

"—Emilia."

"You know me?"

Emilia outside the screen was a little nervous, in the eyes of herself in this world, this was the first time she had met Subaru.

How would I treat Subaru?

How would Subaru face me?

Emilia looked at Subaru, smiling at her.

Emilia asks: "What's so strange about that?"

"No, sorry. How should I say it? I feel so happy. You that... that what, haven't changed at all. It feels like I've been rewarded."

"What... do you mean? Where did you and I?"

Sure enough, that me hasn't met Subaru.

Even though we haven't met even once, Subaru actually...

Do I really deserve Subaru to do this?

"You are..."

"Lia, no, don't seriously listen to what he says."

"—Is Puck, huh."

[[]]

"As I expected, I haven’t met or come to know Subaru either, but Subaru has always kept me in his memories."

Puck gazed at his counterpart from another world, who still held such deep concern for his daughter.

【【】】

"Don't call my name casually. So, you've made such a big mess, what are you going to do to clean it up?"

"It will be cleaned up. Just as I expected... anyway, there's nowhere to escape."

"—Hmm? You're really straightforward; how suspicious."

[[]]

"Subaru said... it will be cleaned up."

Julius observed the conversation between Subaru and Puck within the scene, his expression growing contemplative.

"It will be cleaned up,"

He murmured. With no way for Subaru to escape, the place of reckoning, the final stage for the curtain call, was clear—here.

"It seems Subaru's wish is on the verge of being fulfilled—I truly envy him."

Roswaal spoke, his tone layered with both admiration and a tinge of wistfulness.

【【】】

Subaru unbuttoned his gray-green tracksuit, revealing a black short-sleeved shirt:

"From now on, please treat what I say as the ravings of a madman, so forget it after listening."

[[]]

"Madman... yes, what's the difference between the current Subaru and a madman... no, he is a madman, just like me."

Roswaal admired Subaru with a crazed smile.

【【】】

"Eh?"

Emilia in the scene was deeply puzzled.

Of course, she was puzzled; after all, she neither knew what Subaru had done for her nor knew Subaru as a person.

[[]]

"Ah, I think I get the gist of it. Lil'bro is planning to push all the credit for this onto the half elf-sama, huh? This is really... is that what they call 'a heavy burden'? That half elf-sama looks incredibly stressed right now."

Al glanced at Emilia, who was watching from outside the screen.

Emilia’s expression was a mixture of emotions; she seemed to want to say something but hesitated, her breath catching slightly as she held back.

【【】】

"The fire that burned the royal capital was set by me. And not only the royal capital but the whole country is now in this sea of fire; no one can stop it, including the 'Sword Saint.' Reinhardt's name will be swept away."

"Burned the whole country? You... you're planning to destroy this country?"

"No, that's not it. The reason I did this is because this is the only way to let you become king."

[[]]

"Subaru!"

Emilia anxiously clawed at her slender arms, tears welling up in her eyes. Did he really go through all of this… just for my sake?

"Ah, as expected, half elf-sama couldn’t handle this kind of emotional weight and could only resort to this method to ease the discomfort. Lil Bro's performance is truly overwhelming, leaving half-elf-sama breathless and only adding to the pressure."

Al thought to himself.

"Just as I thought—Subaru... no, Accomplice-sensei is going to—"

【【】】

"The flames of destruction that will push this nation to ruin—the one who ignited this calamity wasn’t defeated by Reinhardt, nor by the Divine Dragon, but by you. None of the other royal candidates could ever achieve a feat as great as this."

"You are the hero who shattered the stagnation of this world after four hundred years, vanquished all the Archbishops of Sin, and saved this world!"

"This… how could that be possible…? What… what are you saying!? Stop it! I don’t understand any of this at all! What are you talking about?! I don’t… I don’t understand!! You’re lying, lying, lying! Because… I… why… why are you doing this for me…?"

Emilia sobs uncontrollably within the scene.

[[]]

"Why do you have to go this far for my sake... right..."

Forcibly assigning merits to Emilia that aren’t hers, without considering her feelings, and making her cry...

"Is this truly what you desire... Subaru?"

Beatrice spoke with a pained voice.

"I don’t want it, I don’t want any of this! I just want the Subaru I originally knew! This Subaru is too strange!!"

Emilia shook her head violently, her hair whipping around as tears flew back and forth, scattering to both sides.

【【】】

"—Look at me, Emilia. Look at me, hate me, remember me."

Subaru opened his arms and walked towards Emilia step by step—

Then, he put his left hand on his right clavicle and bowed—

"I am the Witch Cult, Archbishop of Sin representing 'Pride,' Natsuki Subaru! I am the one who burned the world, shook the country, killed the hero, and then—"

Subaru rushed towards Emilia with all his strength.

From the moment Subaru started announcing his name, everyone suddenly understood.

Currently, only the Archbishop of Pride is absent among the Archbishops of Sin. Emilia is only one Pride away from eliminating all the Archbishops of Sin, so he needs to be killed by Emilia.

[[]]

"Archbishop of Pride...?"

Wilhelm murmured softly, his voice tinged with uncertainty and quiet contemplation.

【【】】

"I am the one who burned the world, shook the country, killed the Hero, and then—"

[[]]

"Subaru! No!!"

Emilia, watching from outside the screen, screamed and wept, but alas, Subaru couldn’t hear her cries.

【【】】

"—The man who was killed by you."

Subaru's heart was pierced by the ice pillar Emilia had released.

[[]]

"No!!"

The very thing she had feared the most had come to pass.

Even though this tragedy had never occurred in the world she knew.

【【】】

"Why..."

Emilia was extremely puzzled, She wanted to ask the reason before Subaru's flame of life was extinguished.

"..."

[[]]

"Subaru?"

Emilia, outside the screen, with tears streaming down her face, gazed blankly at Subaru with a heart full of sorrow and confusion.

【【】】

"—I love you."

As the words fell, the screen gradually darkened...

"So, the Pride IF is officially over. Next is the main line."

Notes:

Damn, i almost though im not gonna make it out 3k+ words not my thing.

Chapter 14: Beatrice, Rem, and Ram's First Appearance

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

【 "—I love you."

As the words fell, the screen gradually dimmed... 】

......

~Inside of the Theater~

"Ara~?"

Elsa's voice lilted with amusement as her body began shimmering with golden particles.

"My, my~... It seems I'm being summoned back~."

Beside her, Meili blinked, her wide eyes reflecting both wonder and a flicker of apprehension as her form started dissolving.

"Huh? My body's glowing too!"

she exclaimed, holding up her translucent hands. For a moment, she studied them curiously, then grinned—a smile tinged with the faintest trace of wistfulness.

"It seems our sisters are leaving. It was a short time, but it was a pleasure being with you.

Elsa murmured, her tone gentle yet distant.

With one last wave, Meili beamed brightly despite her fading form.

"Bye-bye, weird big brothers and sisters! Tell Big Bro I said—"

Her final words dissolved into sparkles, leaving an empty space where laughter once echoed.

And just like that, the two left.

"The hell? Why do THEY get t'leave first!?"

Garfiel asked blankly.

Why can they leave?

"A reasonable deduction, I suppose~, the world that belongs to them has reached its conclusion, unlike our own..."

Roswaal analyzed.

... ...

After a while, the silver-haired girl, Emilia, finally managed to soothe her emotions after witnessing Subaru's various actions.

And the screen lit up again.

"Look, it's starting again!"

Otto pointed at the screen.

"Familiar ceiling."

That's what Rem and Ram thought—

We're back at the mansion, finally back in our world.

~█████ IF Line ~

A rough sensation came—

"Ah!"

Meili quickly looked around.

"I'm back! This is... huh? The temporary cache in the slums?"

Strange, how did I get back here? I remember this place being abandoned after Big Brother saved Elsa.

...

"Oh~... this is...?"

Elsa's perspective was very dark.

After adapting to the darkness, she looked around—

So familiar, this is the loot storage, and around me—

Observing her surroundings, a familiar smell of blood assaulted her, and following the scent, she saw the corpses of the giant old man and the girl.

"Could it be...?"

A light came.

It was the unique light of Lagumite ore.

"So, what kind of monsters and demons will appear next? Judging from the style of fantasy works, whatever appears is not a joke."

Hearing these familiar words, the girl couldn't help but blush.

"What... the hell is this?"

The black-haired boy stepped on something sticky, intending to lift his foot to check—

"Ara~, where did this cute little brother come from?"

The girl suddenly appeared before the boy could check, which startled the boy. As the boy was about to exclaim, the girl used her left hand to cover the boy's mouth, and her right hand leaned against the wall, trapping the boy against the wall.

Blushing, panting, she looked at the boy with dazed eyes...

......

~Inside of the Theater~

"Oi, this place... Ain't this where tha' boss used t'hole up?"

Garfiel’s golden eyes narrowed slightly, and recognition the place.

"Indeed. We even weathered quite the spectacular battle here, if you'll recall."

Otto responded to Garfiel.

Seeing Subaru waking up in the mansion in the picture and casually opening a door, Beatrice—

"...What a guy who makes me angry from the bottom of my heart, I suppose."

"Even with so many books, there isn't one I can understand, I suppose... How disappointing, I suppose."

Subaru casually flipped through various books as if he were in his own home.

"Looking at other people's bookshelves so impolitely, and even sighing... Are you deliberately picking a fight, I wonder? If so, I'll keep you company to the end."

......

~Inside of the Theater~

"Haha... still so casual... Natsuki-san."

Otto smiled wryly.

"Sigh, Subaru's first impression on me was a noisy and impolite, offensive fool, I suppose."

"Uh... I can't argue with that..."

Otto scratched his face in response to Beatrice.

And Beatrice rested her cheeks in her hands, sighing like a hamster, recalling their definitely unpleasant first encounter.

"But I still have to thank this unpleasant first encounter, I suppose, for allowing me to meet Subaru."

Beatrice said in her heart.

【 "Speaking so harshly, you're really wasting that cute face of yours. Come on, smile, smile."

Subaru smiled at Beatrice. 】

......

~Inside of the Theater~

"Um, that's good."

Emilia was a little uneasy at first, but seeing her Subaru back, she was completely relieved.

Therefore, Emilia responded to Subaru with a cute smile, although Subaru didn't know.

"But y'know~, Betty's got a mouth jus' as poison-tongued as Sis-Ram's—GYAHHH?! OWOWOWOW!"

Garfiel was grabbed by the ear by Ram before he could finish speaking.

"It's because Subaru was so rude at first, I suppose. But... it's really familiar, the Forbidden Library..."

【【】

【 Just after a quarrel in the picture—

"Betty is reaching her limit, I suppose. I'll give you a little lesson, I suppose."

Beatrice walked up to Subaru:

"Don't move, I suppose. So, do you have anything else to say?"

"D-Don't... don't hurt me..." 】

......

~Inside of the Theater~

"Ugh..."

Seeing Subaru's strange lines, Rem pouted outside the screen.

【 Beatrice's hand was placed on Subaru's chest, and then Subaru instantly collapsed to the ground.

"Uwa...!"

"It seems you didn't faint, just like I heard, I suppose. You're a sturdy fellow."

"What did you do? Drill Loli..."

"I just interfered with the mana in your body, I suppose. Your mana circulation method is very strange, I suppose." 】

......

~Inside of the Theater~

Recalling the questions she had at the time, Beatrice had two possible answers.

One was that Subaru was from another world, and the mana of people from that world was like this, or it was the influence of Return by Death.

【 "Alright, now I know you really don't have any hostility, I suppose. And, your various offensive and rude behaviors towards Betty before can also be forgiven with the mana I just collected, I suppose."

After Subaru and Beatrice bickered with each other, Subaru fell unconscious again. 】

......

~Inside of the Theater~

Beatrice's cheeks puffed out in indignation, her small hands clutching her dress.

"How utterly ridiculous, I suppose! Betty never wished to harm Subaru in the first place, in fact!"

Her voice carried its usual haughty tone, but the tips of her ears turned pink.

"Ohhh~? Is that so~?"

Puck floated upside-down, his mischievous grin widening.

"Ah, and then..."

The two Rems exchanged glances—one smiling gently, the other nodding in quiet recognition. There was no mistaking it: this was their first meeting with Subaru-kun.

【 The screen shimmered to reveal a dimly lit mansion guest room, dawn's pale light filtering through the curtains. There, in the bed—

"Oh, he's awake, sister."

"Yes, he's awake, Rem."

Ram's sharp pink eyes narrowed first, her voice dripping with trademark condescension. 】

......

~Inside of the Theater~

"Rem!"

Ram exclaimed.

"It's Rem-sh... Rem."

Emilia held back the title "Rem-san."

"Barusu often tells Ram stories about Rem, but unfortunately, I forgot... but now..."

"Now I can take this opportunity to see the story of Rem that I'm very—curious about."

Ram and Emilia were excited to learn about Rem's story.

"Ain’t gonna lie—I’m damn curious ‘bout that girl who’s so dead-set on followin’ tha’ boss."

Garfiel also said.

"I... me too."

Even Otto joined in.

"Um... everyone, please don't have too high expectations."

Rem didn't think her story was so wonderful; on the contrary, she wanted to know what happened to Subaru here.

【 "Originally, I was a night owl, or rather, half a midnight tribe, but I actually woke up in the morning..." 】

......

~Inside of the Theater~

"Huh? That's not right."

"This... is not like this."

A sense of unease struck.

The hearts of the two Rems were raised even higher.

When I first met Subaru-kun, Subaru-kun held my hands and my sister's hands, but this is not the case.

This means... Subaru-kun will die in this loop...

What if... it was me?

The two Rems were extremely uneasy.

Notes:

I can't help it... I want to revise and restructure parts of the writing to make them easier to follow.

Chapter 15: Rem's Worries

Chapter Text

【 The screen shimmered to reveal a dimly lit mansion guest room, dawn's pale light filtering through the curtains. There, in the bed—

"Oh, he's awake, sister."

"Yes, he's awake, Rem."

Ram's sharp pink eyes narrowed first, her voice dripping with trademark condescension.

Subaru looked towards the window, and Rem and Ram said knowingly:

"It's seven o'clock on Yang Day, Guest."

"It's seven o'clock on Yang Day, Guest."

"So, if we don't count the brief awakening last time, I've slept for almost a whole day. But, considering my record is two and a half days straight, it's nothing much." 】

......

~Inside of the Theater~

"Uh... Natsuki-san seems quite proud?"

"Subaru-sama, this is really..."

"Natsuki, you, time is money."

Otto, Wilhelm, and Anastasia simultaneously offered harsh retorts.

"Ah, it's a pity Rem isn't here, otherwise she could have admired Subaru-kun's sleeping face for a long time."

Only Rem gave a positive evaluation, and then felt jealous that Natsuki Rem could admire Subaru-kun's sleeping face every morning and evening.

【 "Oh, the glutton is talking, Sister."

"Yes, the good-for-nothing is talking, Rem."

"Hey, who are these two sisters who have been criticizing me like a stereo from the start?" 】

......

~Inside of the Theater~

"Hmm..."

Rem felt ashamed of her attitude towards Subaru.

She remembered that at that time, her attitude towards Subaru wasn't very good.

What a shameful memory of not knowing how good Subaru-kun was when she was young!

"Ah, it seems like what Barusu said is true, it wasn't love at first sight. Rather, is Barusu lying to Ram? How could Ram's cute sister fall in love with that Barusu."

Seeing Rem's attitude towards Barusu, Ram judged.

"Sister! Even if it's Sister, you can't say that about Subaru-kun!"

"Sister! Even if it's Sister, you can't say that about Darling!"

The two Rems spoke to Ram like a stereo, as if in a picture.

"Alright, alright, I won't say it."

Faced with her beloved sister, Ram took a step back.

But... does this mean she really... killed...?

Rem re-examined her attitude towards Subaru-kun at that time and came to this reasonable guess.

But...

No, it must not be like this.

Subaru-kun said that Rem was Subaru-kun's first date, and since Rem doesn't remember, the date must have happened here.

Since Rem and Subaru-kun went on a date, Rem probably didn't want to kill him...?

That must be it!

Rem told herself.

Her heart didn't dare to face that guess.

【 "...Couldn't you wake up a bit more peacefully?"

In the picture, just as Subaru was bickering with Rem and Ram, Emilia arrived after hearing the noise. 】

......

~Inside of the Theater~

"It's not the scene I remember."

Emilia said with some worry.

【 "You've got great taste! The person who picked the clothes has great taste!"

In the picture, Subaru couldn't help but praise Emilia, who was wearing pajamas and was unguarded. 】

......

~Inside of the Theater~

"Hmm... Does Darling like these kinds of clothes?"

Natsuki Rem said softly, and she secretly noted it in her heart.

【 "Although I don't know what you mean by that, it's a pity. I know it must be something boring. And I heard Beatrice played a prank on you, I was a little worried... What a waste of concern." 】

......

~Inside of the Theater~

"Hmm? Prank? Who would be bored enough to do that. That's what Onii-chan said, right."

"Ehehe."

Puck lightly stuck out his tongue.

【 "Being able to see you as soon as I wake up makes me feel great! So... although I'm a little afraid to ask..."

What did Subaru want to ask?

Was it about Emilia's health?

Or his own health?

Everyone was curious.

"Um, this... do you still... do you still remember me?"

Subaru put his hands together, revealing an uneasy expression as he asked. 】

......

~Inside of the Theater~

"I see."

Everyone thought of that sentence—

"I don't care who you are, but how dare you call me by the name of the 'Jealous Witch', what do you mean by that!?"

"It seems like that incident left a big psychological shadow on Little Bro."

Felt said.

"I..."

Emilia was also wondering if it was that incident that made Subaru so uneasy.

Just thinking about that scene made Emilia feel very uncomfortable.

If she blamed herself? The Emilia in that world didn't know Subaru, so it was normal to be angry at being called the Jealous Witch;

If she blamed Subaru? It was clearly herself who initially told Subaru her name was "Satella".

Perhaps I just didn't want to hurt Subaru, regardless of whether I was at fault or not.

I'm sorry...

Emilia apologized painfully in her heart.

She didn't know if she should apologize, she didn't know if that version of herself did anything wrong, but she just wanted to apologize.

No, rather than apologizing, saying thank you is more pleasing, Subaru told me this initially.

Emilia endures the pain and continues to look at the screen—

【 "I don't like that gesture of yours, and the question is a bit inexplicable. Someone as memorable as Subaru- how could I forget so easily?"

Emilia expressed her dislike for Subaru's gesture of putting his hands together, and Subaru felt relieved.

... ...

Afterwards, in the conversation, the two began to discuss taking a walk.

"Want to go for a walk?"

Emilia asked.

"A walk?"

"Yes, a walk. I was originally planning to do my daily routine in the garden. Let's go together."

"Daily routine? Watering flowers?"

"It's talking with the spirits. Contacting them every morning is one of the conditions for forming a contract with a spirit."

"Then, I'll go with you and also do some rehabilitation training, Emilia-tan."

"Hmm, as long as you don't make too much noise... Hmm? What did you just say? What does 'tan' mean? Where did it come from?" 】

......

~Inside of the Theater~

"Emilia... tan."

Emilia, outside the screen, covered her lips with her hand, repeating this title.

She didn't expect it to sound so intimate and reassuring now, she wanted to hear it more...

The power brought by this sentence at this time was no less than the "Emilia-tan" she heard in the Sage's Tower after losing her memory.

【 "Although I suggested the walk, don't push yourself too hard. Because you were seriously injured."

"Emilia-tan healed my injuries. Thank you for saving me. Dying is really scary, for real. once is enough."

"I think you can only die once normally... No, I shouldn't say that. I'm the one who should be thanking you. Didn't you risk your life to save a stranger like me? Healing your injuries is what I should do."

Subaru revealed a lonely expression. 】

......

~Inside of the Theater~

"Remembering nothing, only Subaru remembers, hiding the memories that belong only to him in his heart, Subaru must be having a hard time."

Puck said, while Emilia and the others felt their guilt deepen.

【 "Second set of radio calisthenics! Reach forward, then straighten your back forcefully—"

"Eh, no way, what!?"

Arriving at the garden for the walk, Emilia expressed her bewilderment at Subaru's actions. 】

......

~Inside of the Theater~

"HOLY—! BOSS BEEN HOLDIN’ OUT ON ME! THAT’S SOME NEXT-LEVEL TRAININ’ RIGHT THERE! THE GREAT GARFIEL’S GONNA MASTER IT FIRST TRY!"

Garfiel’s golden eyes widened to saucers as he shot upright, quickly following Subaru's movements to do it.

Chapter 16: Roswaal L. Mathers's First Appearance

Chapter Text

~Inside of the Theater~

"Hah?! The hell kinda trainin’ is this?! Boss’s keepin’ secrets from me! The Great Garfiel’s gotta learn this too!"

Garfiel scrambled to mimic Subaru’s movements, his excitement barely contained.

"Pfft… radio calisthenics? Damn, that takes me back."

Al chuckled, rubbing the back of his helmet as nostalgia hit him.

"Quite the peculiar motions, aren’t they?"

Anastasia tilted her head, watching with mild amusement.

"Hmph… acceptable. A decent warm-up."

Wilhelm crossed his arms, giving a firm nod of approval.

"Ah, radio calisthenics… my darling does them every morning with Rem and the children."

Natsuki Rem’s voice softened with fond remembrance.

At that, Rem immediately perked up, eyes sparkling as she turned to her alternate self.

"E-Excuse me! How does Rem… I mean, how do Subaru-kun and I do them together?"

Her eagerness was palpable, cheeks faintly pink as she leaned forward in anticipation.

【 "I saw you upstairs... You seemed quite senile."

Subaru and the others finish their walk, and Subaru also learned about the mansion's owner, Roswaal, from Emilia.

Now, they were heading to the dining room.

Seeing Beatrice's disdain for his radio calisthenics, he responded:

"Why are you saying such things first thing in the morning? You little loli."

"What does that mean? I've never heard of it, but it's unpleasant."

"It means you're too young to be in my range of targets. I'm not interested in little ones." 】

......

~Inside of the Theater~

"Subaru is lying!"

Beatrice, outside the screen, refuted Subaru's words, puffing out her cheeks.

【 Beatrice in the scene was clearly unaffected by Subaru's words:

"Being so rude to Betty only makes you seem more pathetic."

Subaru ignored Beatrice, looked around, and assumed one of the lower seats was his.

"I might allow you to teach me about dining etiquette, you know."

Subaru said to Beatrice.

"Utter insolence. If you don't know, you should humbly ask for guidance." 】

......

~Inside of the Theater~

"Haha, knowing that guy's personality, if the boss really did that, she'd definitely teach him."

"Shu... shut up."

Beatrice turned her face away, responding to Garfiel with a tsundere attitude.

【 "Rather than bowing my head to you, I'd rather brazenly sit in the seat of honor and get scolded."

Subaru directly sat in the seat of honor. 】

......

~Inside of the Theater~

"This... is beyond improper."

Julius pinched the bridge of his nose, his knightly sensibilities deeply offended by his friend's behavior.

"Tch. With such an ill-mannered Barusu, is it any wonder Ram and Rem treated him poorly at first? ...Not that Ram would be any kinder to him now."

Ram crossed her arms with her usual sharp-tongued disdain.

"Subaru-sama, this is truly..."

Frederica sighed, her ears drooping slightly in secondhand embarrassment. Beside her, Ram merely clicked her tongue in agreement.

"Hmph. I find no issue with him behaving so in that clown's abode."

Priscilla flicked open her fan, her crimson eyes gleaming with amusement.

"Bro... you're seriously making us Earthlings look bad right now."

Al groaned inside his helmet. Even if Subaru didn't know this world's customs, was basic decency too much to ask? Mentally, he disowned his fellow isekai'd companion as an embarrassment to their kind.

【 "Oh well. Let's put the seat aside for now. Don't you have any words of gratitude for Betty?"

"Gratitude? Didn't you shake off my hand when I asked for help? You actually want me to thank you. What kind of education did you receive to come to that conclusion? I'd love to see what your parents look like!" 】

......

~Inside of the Theater~

"Betty was the one who tended to Subaru’s injuries, in fact. It is only natural for Betty to expect some gratitude, I suppose."

Beatrice huffed, crossing her arms with an air of justified pride.

"Though at this point, Subaru likely does not realize... Hm? Subaru claimed Betty shook off his hand?"

Her small brows furrowed slightly as she extended her own plump little hand, remembering—

The warmth of his grasp in the burning mansion. The way she had clung to him then, and how she would never let go again.

...Wait. Mother?

A sharp pang struck her chest.

"Even Subaru has no right to speak of Betty’s mother!"

Her fingers curled into tiny fists as she glared at the screen, a storm of emotions swirling behind her violet eyes. The scene continued, each moment pulling at threads she had long tried to ignore.

【 "Excuse me, guests. I will now serve the meal."

"Excuse me, guests. Here are your utensils and tea."

Salad, bread, tea, these common table companions were placed on the table by Rem and Ram. 】

......

~Inside of the Theater~

"I heard Barusu say Rem's cooking is delicious, and now I see it really is."

Ram proudly puffed out her small chest.

In Ram's memories, which were affected by the Gluttony Archbishop, she had been cooking during Frederica's vacation.

It was a busy and terrible time... but thinking that only she and Roswaal-sama were in the huge mansion, it wasn't so bad.

If this inexplicable matter can end, then with the addition of a cute sister, she will be much more relaxed.

"Sis... Sister-sama, it's all as it should be."

"No need to be humble, Rem-san, it looks really good."

The great senior Frederica gave an affirmative evaluation.

"Oh~it seems it's my turn to appear~"

Roswaal lengthened his words with a grin.

【 "Ah ha—quite energetic—hmm. That's a good—thing, a good—thing."

Roswaal arrived in his clown attire. 】

......

~Inside of the Theater~

"This is quite the shocking entrance."

Otto smiled wryly.

【 "Hmm... do you have to hire a clown to liven things up before every meal? I really don't understand the thinking of rich people."

Subaru clearly misunderstands Roswaal's identity. 】

......

~Inside of the Theater~

"Pathetic Barusu..."

Ram's expression twisted with disdain.

The version of her on screen was clearly struggling to hold back her irritation.

"Well, it's only natural for Natsuki to have this misunderstanding, right?"

Anastasia nodded, showing sympathy for Subaru’s confusion.

"That fool’s constant imitation is to blame, I suppose."

Beatrice huffed, her tone dripping with contempt for Roswaal’s clownish appearance.

Most of those present shared the sentiment, their disdain evident for the way Roswaal mimicked that person.

"...Is he truly that woman’s grandson? Their manner of speech is uncannily similar."

Wilhelm’s thoughts drifted to the late Roswaal J. Mathers.

Though he had found her bothersome, she had often sought him out before his marriage to Theresia. After mentioning it to his wife, it had somehow angered her—yet she had still been a great help.

Moreover, she was the one who told Theresia that I challenged forty elites to prove that I had the strength to take the "sword" from her, which led her to rush to the scene, thereby formally becoming engaged to Theresia.

"Roswaal J. Mathers... I never bid you farewell when you passed. My apologies."

"Hmph..."

Beatrice caught Wilhelm’s quiet murmur.

When Beatrice was in the Sanctuary, she learned that Roswaal had achieved another kind of immortality; Roswaal had always been Roswaal.

Forget it.

Beatrice dismissed the idea of telling Wilhelm that the Roswaal L. Mathers next to him was actually the Roswaal J. Mathers from back then.

"It seems that Wilhelm-san still remembers... Grandmother."

For once, Roswaal didn’t drag out his words, pausing briefly after "remembers," an uncharacteristic hint of sorrow slipping through.

"Of course. She was a benefactor—how could I forget?"

"I~s that so? Had Grandmother lived to see the Sword Demon, as dashing in his twilight as in his youth... she might have pursued you all over again."

Roswaal’s usual theatrical lilt returned, masking the fleeting melancholy.

"Please, spare me the trouble."

"Fufu..."

For a moment, Roswaal’s smile softened, as if recalling the stubborn boy from decades past. Then, just as quickly, he schooled his expression and turned his gaze back to the screen—

Chapter 17: Grand Social Death Award

Chapter Text

 

【【 After Subaru, Emilia, and Roswaal finished their conversation, Subaru finally learned that the clown-like man was actually the owner of the mansion.

"You said the country's situation... is it very bad?"

After discussing the current state of the country, Subaru asked. 】】

......

~Inside of the Theater~

"It is indeed quite bad."

Otto recalled the social turmoil and power struggles following the death of the previous king.

【【 "It's not very pe-aceful. Af~ter all, the Kingdom of Lugnica doesn't have a king right now."

"But, shouldn't the king's descendants inherit the throne in such situations? Wouldn't that solve the problem?"

"That's usually ho~w it goes. Bu~t, the origin of the matter dates back half a year. When the king passed away, a plague appeared in the city that only targeted the royal bloodline.

"Curr~ently, the 'Council of Sages' is managing the country. Although they are all renowned and capable of handling national affairs, the kingdom cannot be without a ruler for a day." 】】

......

~Inside of the Theater~

"Your Highness..."

Watching Roswaal mention the plague on the screen, Ferris once again thought of Fourier Lugunica.

【【 "I see, I'm starting to understand. So, the kingdom not only doesn't have a king, but it's also in turmoil due to the selection of a new ruler, causing chaos. Relations with other countries will gradually deteriorate, leading to a state of isolation. So, at this time, a foreigner of unknown origin appears here... Hmm... I'm super suspicious!" 】】

......

~Inside of the Theater~

"Suspicious...?"

Julius suddenly realized something he should have realized earlier.

That Subaru was indeed very suspicious from the start.

But I and many others didn't realize this, probably because—

"It's Subaru's efforts that dispelled any potential suspicion."

Emilia praises her knight's efforts.

【【 "By the way, why... does the owner of this house call Emilia-tan 'milady'?"

"Isn't it obvious? It's only natural to use honorifics when addressing someone of higher status."

"Uh, so that means Emilia-tan, you are..."

"My current identity is one of the forty-second generation 'Royal Candidates' of the Kingdom of Lugnica, and Roswaal L. Mathers is my backer."

Subaru was shocked:

"My previous disrespect... I wouldn't have enough lives to atone for it." 】】

......

~Inside of the Theater~

"Indeed, it's very like Natsuki."

Anastasia smiled, narrowing her eyes.

Come to think of it, Subaru's attitude towards these royal candidates seems to be quite casual.

"Casual... or rather, arrogant?"

Al joked.

"Hmph, I actually like this little bro's attitude. Ever since Reinhardt took me away, many guys have been overly respectful towards me, making me uncomfortable! It's much easier and more enjoyable to chat with someone like little bro."

Indeed, the others recalled the scene of Subaru and Felt bickering with each other, neither of them putting on any airs.

"I find this kind of person quite refreshing."

Priscilla, who was used to others flattering her, said.

【【 Afterward, Subaru briefly learned about Roswaal and also learned that he was Emilia's supporter.

"So, let's get back to the main topic. I understand that Roswaal is Emilia-tan's supporter. From Emilia-tan's words and actions, I can see her naivety and simplicity, but she's very cute. It must be very rare for her to act alone in the royal capital yesterday, right?"

It seems Subaru was talking about the day the insignia was stolen.

"It was probably the first time. Ram should have been with her." 】】

......

~Inside of the Theater~

"Ehh? Don't say it!"

Emilia, outside the screen, blushed.

However, in the scene, she herself revealed the truth:

【【 "Um, it's not Ram's fault. Yesterday, I... I should say I gave in to curiosity, so I wandered around and got separated from Ram." 】】

......

~Inside of the Theater~

"Ah—"

Outside the screen, Emilia's face was as red as an apple, covering her face with her hands, letting out an embarrassed cry.

"Ah, this..."

Otto and the others from Emilia's camp also felt a little awkward.

"I didn't dare to make a move easily when I saw a pink-haired girl next to her at the time. I didn't expect her to act alone."

Felt's words made Emilia and her camp even more embarrassed.

Al rested his hands behind his head and muttered:

"Half-elf lady, two great spirits, Ferris, and others... Well, how should I put it? it feels like a grand social death award."

"But speaking of which, I've been thinking about it since just now. Since this screen is showing Natsuki's perspective, but Natsuki is also part of Emilia's camp, doesn't that mean... that by watching this screen, we can also learn information about Emilia's camp?"

"...Yes, that's right, there's no way around it."

Otto nodded, and the others in Emilia's camp reluctantly accepted this fact.

If the screen only presents Subaru's perspective, then it is indeed unavoidable.

After people like Elsa and Meili leave, we should quickly come up with countermeasures.

【【 "So—what exactly do you wa~nt to say?"

Roswaal asked Subaru.

"It's simple. It was your negligence that led to the loss of the highly esteemed Emilia-tan, and I'm the bad guy who took advantage of the situation. Now that I've found an opportunity, I'm naturally going to extort a hefty sum." 】】

......

~Inside of the Theater~

"This... isn't how I remember it happening,"

Emilia murmured, her lilac eyes clouded with confusion. In her memory, Subaru had humbly requested to become a servant, not—

"Tch. Finally showing your true colors, Barusu?"

Ram's sharp voice cut through the air, her usual smirk in place.

"Sister!"

Rem protested immediately, her blue eyes flashing with protective fervor. indicated to Ram that Subaru was not that kind of person.

Ram knew; she was just being sarcastic.

"Nah, I get where bro's coming from. Dude's just being practical, Hell, I'd probably pull the same move."

Al chimed in, scratching his helmet.

"How dreadfully mundane,"

Priscilla sighed, her golden fan fluttering dismissively. Her crimson eyes gleamed with unspoken hunger—for drama, for spectacle, for anything but this predictable grasping at wealth.

She wanted something unexpected, not the cliché of extorting a hefty sum—

【【 "What kind of request do you ha~ve for me? Currently, I cannot refuse. To cover up the fact that the insignia was lost, I will spare no expense. We-ll, what do you want?"

"Hehehe, you're truly a great noble, very understanding. A gentleman's word is his bond!"

"You're quite the talker. I see, a gentleman shouldn't make excuses, I will not go back on my word." 】】

......

~Inside of the Theater~

"Hmph, boring."

Priscilla said with some disgust—

【【 "My only request is—hire me to work at this mansion!" 】】

......

~Inside of the Theater~

"Ah... some things never change!"

Then Emilia smiled.

Emilia's lips curled into a warm smile as she watched the screen. That was just like Subaru—always putting others before himself, no matter the world or circumstance.

But...

A small frown flickered across her face. Was that really all right? After everything he'd done, after all the effort he'd poured into helping her... was this all he would ask for himself?

The same thought seemed to occur to others in the theater. Some exchanged glances while others simply sighed—whether in exasperation or admiration, it was hard to say.

"Hoh? Now this has become interesting. I suppose I'll watch a while longer."

Priscilla's fan snapped shut, her crimson eyes gleaming with renewed amusement as she leaned forward, a smirk playing on her lips.

The fool's predictability had bored her, but this? This selflessness was almost entertaining—

Chapter 18: The Guardian of the Family

Chapter Text

【【 "My only request is—hire me to work in this mansion!" 】】

......

~Inside of the Theater~

"Hah? I don't get it at all."

Felt scratched her head, her crimson eyes flashing with confusion.

"If it were me, I'd be demandin' a fat stack of coins, no question! Bein' some stuck-up maid? No way—freedom's way better!"

"Personally, I'd leverage this chance to establish a proper business venture."

Otto mused, mentally putting himself in Subaru's shoes.

"But becoming a servant after nearly dying to save a royal candidate... and for the Emilia camp at that?"

He sighed, rubbing his temples.

"This is... quite unexpected."

Anastasia remarked, her usually sharp eyes widening slightly in disbelief.

"To go through all that trouble only to settle for servitude—especially under a faction with such a... complicated reputation. It's rather difficult to comprehend."

"Perhaps he seeks to forge a deeper connection with Lady Emilia through this position?"

Wilhelm suggested thoughtfully, stroking his beard.

"Yeah, that's part of it."

Al chimed in, leaning back in his seat.

"But let's be real—dude also just needed a job. Gotta survive in this world somehow, right?"

The theater buzzed with mixed reactions—some baffled, some calculating, and others simply shaking their heads at Subaru's unconventional choices.

【【 "I'm a complete pauper right now. Although I could demand a huge sum of money to squander, securing a sustainable livelihood is a better choice, right?"

Subaru explained. 】】

......

~Inside of the Theater~

"Pfft—nah, that's not it at all. The guy's just making excuses."

Al scoffed, waving a hand dismissively.

"Let's be real—he's totally smitten with our half-elf lady here. With an in like that? He could've demanded a fat stack of cash as startup funds and lived large off his otherworlder knowledge. But nope!"

He threw up his hands dramatically.

"Between survival and simping, bro chose the latter. Priorities, am I right?"

A shadow flickered across his helmet's visor as memories of Sword Slave Island surfaced—those brutal early days when he hadn't been given such cushy options.

"However, this shows that the guy's goal is the half-elf lady. In that case, directly—"

【【 "In that case, instead of being a servant, wouldn't it be okay to be a freeloader or something?"

Emilia in the picture replied to Subaru like this. 】】

......

~Inside of the Theater~

"Ah, right, that's what I wanted to say. Being a freeloader can also bring you closer, right? You can eat and drink without worrying about working."

Emilia in the picture says what Al outside the picture wants to say.

【【 And Subaru in the picture realized this and immediately regretted it, but the words had been spoken, and Subaru officially became a servant in Roswaal's mansion.

"In any case, that's how it is. Relying solely on Ram-chin and Rem-rin to maintain the normal operation of the mansion must be a heavy burden. Just think of me as a male servant. Please take care of me." 】】

......

~Inside of the Theater~

"Ram... chin?"

Julius whispered.

"Rem... rin?"

Wilhelm wondered.

This address... is somewhat nostalgic.

The two Rems thought together.

Since the day they fell in love with Subaru-kun, Subaru-kun has basically stopped using this address.

"This... what's wrong with that? Betty is even called 'Beako' by Subaru... Ugh!"

Beatrice said boastfully, but because of shyness and other reasons, she felt that she shouldn't have said it, so she blushed and covered her mouth.

"Haha... the Great Spirit-sama has already said it. But. Emilia-tan, Rem-rin, Beako, Ram-chin, Ros-chin... I wonder if Natsuki-san has any other strange nicknames for anyone else."

Otto said with a smile.

"Ah... I wonder what nicknames the boss would give to everyone here. I'm a little curious."

"Crunchy Shark siblings or something? Haha."

Al looked at Garfiel and Frederica from a distance, joking in a low voice.

"Huh? What do you mean by that, bandit helmet man? Are you looking for trouble?"

Although Al joked in a low voice to avoid being heard by the siblings, he was still discovered by Garfiel, who retaliated with Al's strange attire.

"Ah, ah, sorry, is that okay?"

Al glanced at the two rows of large fangs Garfiel revealed when he said "ah" and then apologized.

【【 "Oh, oh, that's amazing."

In the picture, Subaru was surprised by Beatrice's "Door Crossing."

"I see. In other words, this magic allows any door in the house to lead to your room. It's perfect for NEET, and it's convenient when you're in a hurry to go to the toilet."

"You're not very surprised... By the way, what does 'NEET' mean?"

Emilia asked curiously.

NEET?

Not only Emilia in the picture didn't understand its meaning, but also the others outside the picture didn't understand.

Subaru quickly explained:

"Sacrificing oneself for the family members who return home after a hard day's work... is the guardian deity who always protects the family," 】】

......

~Inside of the Theater~

"Hmm... like Rem and Nee-sama, Frederica-sama?"

Rem tilted her head and thought.

"Ah! That sounds so cool! A guardian deity of the family!"

Garfiel was very excited about this.

"Oh, so it's just a shut-in otaku. What's it called... is it called 'Home Security Force' or something?"

Al thought it was funny that Subaru compared otaku to guardian deities of the family.

【【 Then, having officially become a male servant, Subaru became colleagues with Rem and Ram.

"Allow me to reintroduce myself. I am the head maid in the house, named Rem."

"Let me reintroduce myself. I am an ordinary maid in Roswaal-sama's mansion, named Ram."

"Ah, Nee-sama suddenly became straightforward. Although I'm not qualified to say that."

"Because you are a guest... no, Subaru, you are about to become our colleague, right?"

"Because you are a guest... no, Barusu is a worker of equal status, right?" 】】

......

~Inside of the Theater~

"So the nickname 'Barusu' comes from here. But Ram-san, I've been curious about it for a while but haven't asked. Why do you call Natsuki-san 'Barusu'?"

Otto looked curiously at the maid, Ram.

"It doesn't mean anything. Ram just changed the order of the pronunciation of 'Subaru'. But I didn't expect that even in this world that will be repeated, Ram would call Barusu 'Barusu'."

Ram was somewhat surprised.

"How should I say it? It sounds a bit familiar, but I can't remember it. I feel like I've heard this nickname before... Oh, isn't this the destruction spell from Castle in the Sky? So nostalgic."

Al said.

"Speaking of which, we should be able to see Rem working next, right? I'm really looking forward to it."

"Me too."

Ram and Frederica both expressed their anticipation.

And the two Rems couldn't help but think of the things that had been bothering them:

"It seems like the relationship has gotten a little better... I hope... it's not Rem pretending."

Rem and Natsuki Rem hoped so much that her improved attitude here was not an act.

She remembered that at that time, her heart was closed, and she wanted to eliminate all unstable elements that threatened to disrupt Nee-sama and the life at that time.

Therefore, her improved attitude in this situation might be an act...

No, it must be an act.

She can't... deceive herself anymore.

However, Rem can still hope that in this loop shown on the screen, she will develop feelings for Subaru-kun and go on a date with him.

Subaru-kun's loop must have been caused either by the Witch Cultists or by that giant canine magical beast.

She didn't kill Subaru-kun- absolutely not. Otherwise, why would Subaru-kun redeem Rem? And what qualifications does Rem have to be redeemed by Subaru-kun?

Absolutely not...

Chapter 19: Miss Natsumi

Chapter Text

【【 "Well then, Barusu, let's go." 】】

......

~Inside of the Theater~

In the scene, Ram and Subaru are alone.

"Although it can't be ruled out as a coincidence, it's more likely that Rem is busy with something else and can only have Ram take Subaru."

Otto analyzed.

"Yes. Subaru-sama told me that Rem is usually very busy."

Frederica agreed.

【【 "Ah, are you planning to keep calling me that?"

In the scene, Subaru asks Ram about the nickname "Barusu."

"Yes, Barusu. Since Roswaal-sama instructed me to, I'll take Barusu on a tour of the mansion first. Don't get lost. You should be able to manage that much, right?"

"I'm not Emilia-tan. I won't run around out of curiosity."

"Subaru!" 】】

......

~Inside of the Theater~

Emilia, both inside and outside the scene, called out with a red face.

"Ah... really..."

At least Subaru and the others in the scene knew, but outside the scene, it was a public execution.

"Judging from Ram and Boss's daily conversations now, she really wasn't lying; the nickname 'Barusu' has been used until now."

"But does Ram really think Natsuki-san is the type to run around? Isn't he...?"

Otto wanted to prove that Subaru wasn't like that, but suddenly remembered Subaru wandering around in the previous scene, so he lost some confidence in the scene where he found the Great Spirit.

"Hard to say."

Ram responded curtly and harshly.

"Uh... haha. Let's keep watching."

Otto chuckled and looked at the screen—

【【 "Although I'm reluctant, let's go, Senpai."

Ram was going to take Subaru to familiarize himself with the various areas of the mansion, so he had to leave Emilia, which he was reluctant to do temporarily.

"Let's do that, Barusu. See you later, Emilia-sama."

Ram pinched the hem of her skirt and gave a bow. 】】

......

~Inside of the Theater~

Garfiel, watching this scene from outside the screen, couldn't help but say:

"Oh, cute. When can Ram do that to this great me... Ah! Ouch ouch! Ram!"

Ram once again pinched Garfiel's ear hard.

"Ah! Mimi too, Mimi too! Hmm... how to do it... Uwaa!"

Mimi jumped around to attract Garfiel's attention, then imitated the maid's bow Ram made in the scene, but she did it clumsily, almost falling over, but luckily, Garfiel caught her.

【【 "Subaru, I'll do my best... so you have to do your best too."

Emilia, in the scene, cheers Subaru on in the face of a brief separation.

"What's with this? It makes me so happy. Okay, I'm feeling motivated!"

To everyone's surprise, Subaru imitated Ram like Mimi, pinching the hem of his tracksuit and giving a bow. 】】

......

~Inside of the Theater~

"Ah, Boss is disgusting."

Compared to Ram's bow, Garfiel gave a completely different evaluation.

"Ram-san's is standard, Mimi-san's is clumsily cute, but Natsuki-san... I have to admit it's a bit disgusting."

Otto couldn't help but comment.

"Very... very cute, obviously."

Rem disagreed.

Natsuki Rem looked at Rem with an expression that said,

"You have good taste."

"But still, if the movements were more standard, and then Miss Natsumi did it, the effect should be very good."

Otto thought, finally.

【【 "You look disgusted, Onee-sama, I'm just kidding. I haven't studied maid culture, but I wouldn't confuse maids with male servants. Oh, right, is there a uniform or something?"

Faced with Subaru's pretentious bow, both Emilia and Ram, who had just left, gave it a low rating.

And Ram in the scene responded:

"Clothing is important. Clothes that fit... hmm, I remember there are some."

"Good. Then let's go change clothes first. I think I'm particularly suited to formal wear. I'll let you admire my elegant and noble appearance later."

Subaru gave a thumbs up, Ram looked at Subaru's body, and said:

"There's a servant's restroom on the second floor. Go change there. According to Barusu's size, the clothes of Frederica, who resigned two months ago, should fit you." 】】

......

~Inside of the Theater~

"Ah, now that I think about it, Onee-sama and Boss are about the same size, except for the chest... Ah! Why the ears again! It hurts! Onee-sama, I'm sorry!"

Frederica pouted and stepped forward to twist Garfiel's ear forcefully.

"Sigh, Garfiel, keep your mouth shut. You've had your ears pinched three times already."

Otto was very helpless.

Now Garfiel's ears were red.

"So... so when this great me met Onee-sama again after many years, I was shocked by Onee-sama's size."

Garfiel rubbed his ears as he recalled.

"Speaking of which, I remember Ram told me that Subaru-sama's servant outfit was modified based on my maid outfit."

"I'm sorry to have tainted your clothes with exhaust fumes."

"Ahaha... it's nothing like that."

Frederica and Ram said to each other.

"But rather than resigning, it's more appropriate to say taking a vacation?"

Frederica corrected Ram's wording in the scene.

The scene was still playing.

【【 "Oh, perfect timing for resignation. Speaking of Frederica... isn't that a woman?"

Subaru seriously suspected that Frederica was a woman, which was indeed the case.

But the point was that Subaru seemed to think that he, as a man, was not suitable for wearing women's clothes.

"But the body size is about the same as Subaru's."

Ram emphasized that the body size was similar.

"But the gender is different, right?"

Subaru emphasized that the gender was different.

Ram facepalmed:

"Elegant and noble formal wear... what are you dissatisfied with?"

"I'm dissatisfied with everything! If Emilia-tan wore it, I would pay to see it, but if I wear a maid outfit, who would accept it? What if it awakens strange fetishes in me? I don't want to have that kind of fetish!" 】】

......

~Inside of the Theater~

"Well, Natsuki-san, even though you say that, Miss Natsumi doesn't agree."

Otto smiled and said in a voice that Emilia couldn't hear.

"Haha, right, right, Otto? No, Audrey Suffret-san."

Garfiel remembered Otto's cross-dressing and laughed as he hugged Otto's neck.

"That's right, Garnet-san."

Otto also smiled and retaliated.

Ah, remembering the time when I and Boss... no, and Big Sister Natsumi Schwarz attended the banquet.

Garfiel recalled.

"Ah, wait, something's wrong."

Otto and Garfiel said in unison.

Does this mean that the screen will show that scene later?

The two instantly distanced themselves, covering their eyes with red faces.

Ah, so embarrassing.

The screen wouldn't slow down because of their embarrassment, it continued to play.

Chapter 20: The Indifferent Rem

Chapter Text

 

【【 "Hey—Ram-chin. I just tried it on, but..."

"That nickname is really annoying. What's wrong with the clothes?" 】】

......

~Inside of the Theater~

"Speaking of which, has Miss Ram gotten used to that nickname?"

"It's not so much that I'm used to it, but rather that Barusu might as well call me 'Ram-chin.' Now, besides 'Ram-chin,' he also often calls me 'Big Sister.'"

"Well, isn't having another little brother a good thing?"

Old Man Rom casually said.

"Who wants a little brother like Barusu?"

Ram also casually responded.

【【 "It seems like it doesn't fit well. The problem lies in the shoulders and short legs, right?"

In the image, Ram scrutinized Subaru's shoulders and legs.

"Can't you just say 'the pants are too long'?! The shirt feels fine, but the shoulder area of the jacket is a bit tight. I usually work out when I'm bored, so my upper body is a bit muscular. So, the pants can be rolled up, but the jacket can't be altered. But, I know I can shorten the pants myself."

Subaru helplessly expressed that the clothes didn't fit.

"Putting aside Barusu's surprising talent... no matter what, I can't let you go to work looking like that. People will doubt the mansion... and even Lord Roswaal's taste."

"He's the one who dresses like that. What taste are you talking about?"

Ram was deeply displeased with Subaru's disapproval of Roswaal's attire. 】】

......

~Inside of the Theater~

"I really can't say anything bad about that guy—dodge!"

Garfiel said while dodging, as if avoiding an ear pinch.

"Who is 'that guy'? Just Garf."

"Well, it's fine—after all, everyone—says that."

"Garf, hurry up and thank Lord Roswaal for his magnanimity."

Ram snorted, looking at the dodging Garfiel and Roswaal, and gave up on the idea of chasing after him to pinch his ear.

"But Subaru-kun's tailoring skills are really good, it's one of Subaru-kun's countless merits... um."

Rem introduced Subaru's strengths to everyone and then regretted it a bit, covering her mouth.

After all, Subaru-kun is so charming, I can't keep saying things like that; other women will fall in love with Subaru-kun.

"Not only that, but his job is tailoring... no, not just that, but also designing clothes."

Natsuki Rem said.

Natsuki Rem recalled Subaru from the world to which she belonged.

"In simple terms, he's a fashion designer, probably using modern knowledge. But I didn't expect that brother to be good at this."

Al said softly.

【【 "Since you're useless on the inside, you should at least be neat on the outside, otherwise, you're completely worthless. Anyway, put off shortening the pants for now, and fix the jacket first. Rem, come here."

"You say, come here... It's not like she'll come whenever you call."

"Did you call me, Big Sister?"

"Oh, oh, oh, oh, oh, oh!"

Rem immediately appeared. 】】

......

~Inside of the Theater~

"Wow, is this Cao Cao?"

Al couldn't help but comment.

"Rem here is probably..."

Rem said softly.

Although Ram in the image explained it as Rem, she just happened to be there, so she came when called. But Rem showed an uneasy expression.

She felt that she was actually secretly monitoring Subaru.

Hurry up and fall in love with the infinitely charming Subaru-kun. What a woman with no taste.

【【 "I want to see it all now, but I also want to wait until she puts it on..."

"What are you muttering about? Please go inside."

In the image, Rem was going to fix the clothes for Subaru, so she took Subaru to the dressing room, where she saw many clothes.

After Rem urged him on, Subaru quickly walked in.

"Please stand there straight, raise your hands to shoulder level."

"Okay, okay, I understand. I'm counting on you."

"—Eep."

"Please don't make strange noises, Subaru. It's annoying."

When measuring his size, Rem's breath made Subaru cry out. 】】

......

~Inside of the Theater~

"Saying it's annoying, Subaru-kun's cry just now was so cute!"

And don't be so mean to Subaru-kun.

Rem thought to herself, looking at herself being so mean to Subaru-kun.

"As expected, Boss is still a man. The meaning of 'also want to wait until she puts it on' just now is that he wants Emilia-sama to wear it, right?"

"I... I wouldn't look good in it."

Outside the screen, Emilia hurriedly responded to Garfiel's judgment.

"Lia, you need to have more confidence in yourself."

Puck said.

【【 "Speaking of which, you're all in maid outfits. Don't you have any other clothes?"

Then, in the image, Subaru noticed many kinds of clothes and asked Rem.

"When accompanying Lord Roswaal on official business, or when working at the mansion, it's fine to wear this uniform. From the perspective of showing identity, there's no need to explain when wearing this outfit, Rem thinks it's reasonable."

"I'm not talking about whether it's reasonable or not... I think beautiful girls have an obligation to dress up more beautifully and be pleasing to the eye." 】】

......

~Inside of the Theater~

"Obligation? Sigh, what is Subaru saying?"

"I can't agree."

Julius sighed, and Reinhard expressed his disapproval.

"Hey, then why did you dress me up like that?"

Felt remembered the uncomfortable dresses she had been wearing since following Reinhard.

"I am very sorry for making you feel dissatisfied, Felt-sama. I will design a new set of clothes for you."

"Ah, I said that's not what I meant."

I don't know if Reinhard misinterpreted my meaning or what.

"It's obviously very cute."

Old Man Rom praised Felt after she was dressed up.

"Even Old Man Rom!"

Felt was helpless and had to continue looking at the screen—

【【 "Let's not talk about Big Sister, but even if Rem dresses up, no one will be happy."

"Anyway, I would be happy."

"Would making Subaru happy have any benefits?" 】】

......

~Inside of the Theater~

That benefit is enough, right?

Rem thought to herself.

【【 "The life of a maid would be more motivated, and it might improve work efficiency. Aren't you pursuing rationality?"

In the image, Rem shows a surprised expression in the face of Subaru's "rational" explanation. 】】

......

~Inside of the Theater~

"Oh, our ice queen finally has other expressions."

Al teased Rem in the image.

【【 "Rem doesn't understand, what exactly made Subaru say that."

"Even if the hairstyle and uniform are the same, the difference in personality will show in the choice of clothes, I'm looking forward to that.

Although you're very suitable for wearing maid outfits, the twin attribute also matches this outfit very well." 】】

......

~Inside of the Theater~

"It seems that Boss wants Rem to show more of her personality."

"But... I have a bad feeling... according to what Natsuki-san described about Rem-san, Rem-san didn't at this time... no, she was suppressing her personality, so Natsuki-san's words..."

【【 "...It's none of your business. What's wrong with Rem being the same as Big Sister?"

Everyone discovered that Rem showed the coldest expression so far. 】】

Chapter 21: Subaru's Hairstyle?

Chapter Text

【【 "...It's none of your business. What's wrong with Rem being like Sister?" 】】

......

~Inside of the Theater~

"Haaah... as expected, that nagging feeling in my gut was spot-on."

Otto sighed, rubbing the back of his neck with a worried frown as his gaze lingered on the unnervingly cold face of Rem.

"This sister of Ram's is a bit different from what the boss described. How should I put it, meticulous, and doesn't want to change? This meticulousness might not have anything to do with me, but not wanting change..."

Garfiel grumbled, arms crossed in a clear sign of displeasure.

"Tch. Favorability's plummeted, hasn't it?"

Al crossed his arms in an X.

"Ram remembers that Barusu said... Rem used to be closed off."

Ram said with a slightly pained expression.

"Hmm? Rem?"

Emilia noticed the abnormality in Rem—

Rem's eyes were filled with tears, her body leaned forward and trembled slightly, her mouth was tightly closed, she clenched her left fist, and slammed her right hand on the armrest of the chair.

Thump!

"That woman is too much! Rem... wants to punch her! She's so close to Subaru-kun and doesn't appreciate or cherish it!"

It's normal for Subaru to step on a girl's landmine and get a cold face, but it seems Rem just can't accept that the girl is herself, and can't rationally restrain herself.

【【 "Ouch!"In the scene, Rem finished measuring Subaru's body, Ram finished introducing the mansion to Subaru, and Subaru began the work of peeling vegetables. 】】

......

~Inside of the Theater~

"Ah, he cut himself! We need to treat it quickly."

Emilia said this because Subaru accidentally cut himself while peeling potatoes due to his inexperience.

Natsuki Rem also watched with great heartache,

"Hmm... In Ram's memory, Barusu's peeling technique was terrible, but not this terrible. This is Barusu's original state. Has he never peeled before?"

Ram watched the minor injury with a visible pang of sympathy.

"Perhaps Subaru's original world lacks such root vegetables that require this tedious process, I suppose. Though whether his world even possesses vegetables at all is questionable, in fact."

Beatrice, her arms crossed, mused aloud,

"Or perhapsthe shops in Subaru-kun's world sell these vegetables already prepared?""

Rem put her finger to her lips, tilting her head and guessing.

"Their attempts to understand are rather fascinating to witness."

Al, leaning against a soft fabric chair with a wry smile, observed their speculation with amusement.

【【 In the scene, Ram looked at the bleeding Subaru, narrowed her eyes, and said:

"You haven't reflected at all. Barusu, don't you know what improvement is?"

"But, senpai, I've never touched utensils other than chopsticks before. And it's fine for me, but even you are responsible for peeling, what's that about, don't you have the dignity of an older sister?"

Subaru responded.

"Ram will use her strengths and take on the work she's good at. But now is not the time for Ram to take action."

"I heard before that your ability in your area of expertise is also inferior to hers, right?"

"Are Sister and Subaru ready?"

Rem had already perfectly prepared the food with amazing speed, then looked at Ram and Subaru, who were slowly peeling:

"As expected of Sister, even the way she peels is a beautiful sight."

"You're being so openly biased! Please evaluate my work performance, too!"

"...Looking at the way you peel, I feel sorry for the vegetable farmers."

"Don't say that, you'll hurt my feelings!" 】】

......

~Inside of the Theater~

"Sister's peeling is indeed a beautiful sight, but Subaru-kun's efforts are even more picturesque."

The Rem outside the screen praised Subaru while acknowledging her sister's elegant peeling.

"Oh, is that little Rem? It seems she'll be an excellent wife in the future, nya."

Felix was surprised by Rem's perfect cooking, looked at Natsuki Rem, and then at Rem, praising her.

Natsuki Rem lowered her head, seemingly thinking,

"I'm still far from enough."

"No, no."

"Hmm~..."

On the other side, Roswaal gently closed his eyes, recalling the days when only Ram was in the entire mansion in his flawed memory, and then sighed slightly.

"Although I heard it from the boss, it's still surprising after seeing it. If the boss is clumsy, Ram is skilled, then Rem is perfect."

Garfiel was also very surprised by the presented scene.

"I really want to eat the food made by Rem-san."

Otto said.

"Um... if there's a chance, Rem can make a meal for everyone."

"And Rem can too."

Natsuki Rem also joined in.

Rem and Natsuki Rem said this to everyone in Emilia's camp.

"Although Rem doesn't have a deep impression of you, she has heard everyone talk about your outstanding contributions, so this is a thank you."

Rem said this to Otto.

"Thank you very much, Rem-san, I will look forward to it."

Otto replied with a smile.

"Ah, it seems that with Ram's guidance, the idiot Barusu has learned, too."

【【 After Ram's tip of "fix the knife, rotate the potato," Subaru began to peel potatoes decently.

Then, everyone noticed Rem, who was silently watching Subaru. "If you stare at me so passionately, I'll be embarrassed... uh, what's wrong?" 】】

......

~Inside of the Theater~

"I've had a premonition for a while..."

Julius said, making eye contact with Wilhelm, silently nodding to each other.

"Rem-san is secretly observing Subaru-dono."

Wilhelm said he and Julius shared a judgment.

——

No one around objected.

"Umm..."

The two Rems lowered their eyelashes, they also knew this, they were indeed watching Subaru-kun like that at the time.

They could only hope that Subaru would dispel his vigilance later; at least Subaru's loops were not caused by them.

【【 "...It must be Barusu's ugly appearance that's too eye-catching. Especially his hair, it's so tasteless."

In the scene, Rem wanted to explain something, but was interrupted by Ram.

"I think this hairstyle is quite nice, though."

"At least it's not suitable for a servant. Isn't that right, Rem?"

"...Ah, yes. Yes, it's indeed a little bit, slightly, somewhat concerning."

"It seems you care a lot, I'm so sorry!" 】】

......

~Inside of the Theater~

"Ram-san glossed over it."

Anastasia said.

"But, the boss said he cut it himself. Did the boss really do this hair himself?"

"Then I really can't imagine how Natsuki-san did it, haha."

Although Ram in the scene was more likely to be glossing over it, it did remind everyone of Subaru's strange hairstyle.

"Barusu even said it looked pretty good."

Most people here have a relatively low opinion of Subaru's hairstyle.

It seems they've found a common topic, they could probably have a fun Subaru hairstyle roast session.

Of course, provided Rem, Emilia, and Beatrice aren't present.

Chapter 22: Subaru's Clothes?

Chapter Text

【【 "Rem, if you don't mind, could you help Subaru trim his hair?"

"Whoa, having a girl mess with my hair, I'll get nervous and my hands will tremble."

On the screen, Ram followed up, asking Rem to cut Subaru's hair.

"Sister?"

Rem seemed puzzled.

"...Rem is concerned about Subaru's hair, that's why she's looking at him, right?"

"...Yes, that's right. I feel like if it's combed and the ends are trimmed, it'll look better." 】】

......

~Inside, the Theater~

"This is... to prevent Subaru from suspecting, so Ram chose to say it outright and have Rem cut his hair."

Outside the screen, Julius rested his hand on his chin, saying this.

"Looks like it, after all, Rem in the picture seemed confused. If it was really because Natsuki-san's hairstyle that she was paying attention to him, then Rem shouldn't be confused."

Otto responded.

"Haircut... promise..."

Rem said softly.

If that's the case, Rem must find a chance to give Subaru-kun a haircut, to fulfill the promise from that ended world.

She nodded, and once again looked at the screen with her blue eyes—

【【 "I'm exhausted—ah!" Then the scene suddenly and without warning switched to the evening, with Subaru lying in his private room. 】】

......

~Inside, the Theater~

"Hey, what's going on? You bring us to this weird place, and you don't let us see everything? Don't tell me, boss, suddenly fainted just now!"

"Maybe we can guess that Natsuki finished his work for the day and returned to his room?"

Anastasia guessed.

"Hey, give us an explanation, it's annoying."

Garfiel was very dissatisfied with this.

Without a word, they dragged us here, and they don't let us see all the scenes.

"We could have admired Subaru-kun's hardworking figure."

Rem also felt it was a pity.

But they were helpless and could only continue to look at the screen—

【【 "Well, if it's too luxurious, it'll make people feel suffocated, so living in this kind of room is fine." 】】

......

~Inside, the Theater~

"Ah, I can relate to that."

Felt recalled the oppressive feeling she had in the Sword Saint's mansion.

"It's better to be casual, right? Being too formal and luxurious would make this great make me uncomfortable."

"You get it, kid."

Felt showed her canine teeth, looking at Garfiel appreciatively.

"Same here."

Garfiel smiled, revealing even more exaggerated teeth.

He didn't dislike this woman.

【【 Then, the sound of knocking on the door in the scene once again attracted everyone's attention.

"I'm Rem. Subaru, are you free now?"

"Ah, yeah, yeah. I'm not doing anything weird, you can come in."

"That kind of statement makes it even harder to believe, excuse me."

In the scene, Rem opened the door holding clothes. 】】

......

~Inside, the Theater~

"Oh, that's pretty fast, considering how busy she is with work. Natsuki-san is really lucky to have met such a perfect maid."

Otto's comment carried genuine admiration, though his tone held a hint of wistfulness.

"Oh no, no, Otto-san. For Subaru-kun, these are nothing, rather, it's Rem's good fortune to have met Subaru-kun."

"Otto-san, someone as excellent as you can easily find true love, too."

Rem and Natsuki Rem said to Otto one after another.

"Ah, haha, is that so? Although I don't think so."

Otto shook his head and smiled wryly, two figures appearing in his mind, one was the little cat who made him heartbroken.

I wonder if my brother can grasp such a good girl... haha...

【【 "Well, although I'm unwilling, it's been altered perfectly. The arms can rotate freely... How is it, does it fit?"

In the scene, Subaru didn't take off his gray-green tracksuit before trying on the clothes Rem had altered, but put them on directly.

"Adding that strange and rare gray outfit, if there was a strange costume contest, no one could beat you."

Rem responded.

"Very well, you didn't praise me. But I do have that much self-awareness!" 】】

......

~Inside, the Theater~

"Ah, right, now that you mention it, not only the hairstyle, but the kid's gray-green clothes are also strange, especially with the servant's uniform over these strange gray-green clothes."

Felt blurted out, pointing at the screen with her trademark bluntness.

The observation made several attendees reevaluate Subaru's outfit. While they'd grown accustomed to his strange attire, seeing it again highlighted just how out of place it looked in their world.

"Hmm... I wouldn't call it ugly, but... how should I put this? It's certainly... unique,"

Anastasia remarked, her merchant's eye analyzing the fabric with mild bewilderment.

Nods of agreement spread through the theater. Most shared the sentiment—not offensive to the eye, but undeniably peculiar by their standards.

"Well, naturally, clothing from Natsuki-san's world would seem unusual here, But conversely, if we were to visit his world, wouldn't we appear just as strangely dressed?"

Otto mused.

"Pfft—nah, we'd probably get mistaken for cosplayers, Though with this crew's looks? We'd be swarmed at one of their comic conventions."

Al chimed in, rapping his helmet with a metallic clang.

【【 "So, what about the bottom?" The scene continued, and Rem asked Subaru about the pants. Although they fit better than the top, they were still quite long.

"The bottom... Ah, you mean the pants? Crap, I forgot. If I had a needle and thread, I could fix it myself."

"Rem has a needle and thread, should I alter them for you now?"

"Alright, give me the needle and thread. I'll use my sewing skills to make you look at me with new eyes."

"You struggled to peel a skin when preparing lunch today, are you asking me to expect someone like that to be skilled?" 】】

......

~Inside, the Theater~

"Ah... i-it seems the Subaru in the scene has misunderstood something."

Natsuki Rem's cheeks flushed slightly as she recalled those flustered yet precious memories—moments filled with both warmth and shyness.

Natsuki Rem's cheeks flushed slightly as she recalled those flustered yet precious memories—moments filled with both warmth and shyness.

Anastasia leaned forward, her merchant's curiosity fully ignited, a playful glint in her sharp eyes.

"Hmph! Then prepare to be amazed, in fact! Betty's contractor possesses needlework worthy of admiration!"

Beatrice crossed her arms, her small frame practically radiating pride. Having witnessed Subaru's meticulous stitches countless times—whether mending her dresses or patching up his own ridiculous tracksuit—she spoke with absolute confidence.

【【 "Hehe, you can only underestimate me at this moment, you'll be surprised later."

In the scene, Subaru confidently picked up the needle and thread Rem handed him and quickly altered the pants.

"...I was startled, you're really skilled." 】】

......

~Inside, the Theater~

"Hoh~ Not bad at all."

Anastasia's lips curled into an approving smirk, her merchant's eye recognizing genuine skill when she saw it.

"Tch. Of course he's got talent—ya think Rem-nee would praise just anybody? Boss is the absolute coolest!"

Garfiel practically vibrated with pride, his sharp grin widening as he watched Rem's stunned expression on screen.

His boss wasn't just strong—he could sew? Now that was what Garf called a real man!

【【 In the scene, Subaru showed off his results, and Rem looked at Subaru, stammering:

"That... Subaru. About what happened at noon..." 】】

Chapter 23: The Moon is Beautiful, and the Impending Death

Chapter Text

【【 "Um... Subaru. About what happened at noon..."

"Huh, noon? What... what happened at noon?"

"Ah... never mind, it's okay if you don't remember." 】】

......

~Inside, the Theater~

"Eh? Did Subaru-kun forget?"

Watching from outside the screen, Rem knows she's referring to the haircut.

"Master Subaru does keep his promises, doesn't he?"

"Indeed. It seems Subaru took the haircut promise at noon as a joke."

Puck said, sitting on Emilia's right shoulder.

【【 "Are you talking about the hair thing? I thought that was just an impromptu joke. You want to cut it for me?"

Looks like Puck was right.

"No, Rem just thought it would be meddling if I brought it up myself. Even though we're colleagues, Subaru is Emilia-sama's benefactor, and his status is different."

"You're being so humble, I don't even know how to respond. Is that really what you think?" 】】

......

~Inside, the Theater~

"What Natsuki-san said, 'Is that really what you think?' is probably about Rem-san's phrase 'status is different.' Natsuki-san probably wants to be treated as a colleague more. But it's understandable, Natsuki-san himself is suspicious, and he's also the great benefactor who saved Emilia-sama; these reasons make it hard for Rem-san to truly treat Natsuki-san as a colleague."

Otto analyzes.

【【 "It seems my position is indeed awkward, I'm not self-aware enough. Sorry, I've troubled you."

Subaru, on the screen, realizes his special status and apologizes.

"No, it's Rem who said too much. Please forget it."

"Not giving up easily is what makes humans difficult to deal with. So, I'll make a deal. If you agree, I'll forget what just happened." 】】

......

~Inside, the Theater~

"Faced with what Rem-san considers a slip of the tongue, Natsuki is going to make a deal. But based on Natsuki's personality—"

【【 "If you can help me trim my hair neatly and comb it, I'll forget what just happened."

"..."

"It's kind of awkward when you choose to be silent." 】】

......

~Inside, the Theater~

"As expected, I'm not surprised at all."

Al muttered.

The others were slightly surprised, but then they thought it was reasonable if it was Subaru, so they didn't say anything.

"But... Subaru-kun can ask Rem for more things."

Rem said.

And Natsuki Rem nodded in agreement upon hearing this.

【【 In the screen, facing Subaru's small condition, Rem breathed a sigh of relief:

"Emilia-sama also said that Subaru is a person without desires."

"That's strange. Shouldn't someone like me, who's putting on a show, leave people dumbfounded, or even make them fall for me..."

"Sister said that Subaru's eyes are very lewd when they're alone, so Rem was actually prepared for that kind of proposal."

"That's such excessive slander!"

Rem bowed:

"The condition has been noted—Rem agrees to Subaru's request." 】】

......

~Inside, the Theater~

"Ah, it seems the two are getting closer?"

"It seems so, Rem-san is even making sarcastic jokes. The atmosphere between them isn't as awkward anymore."

Otto responded to Felt.

"Increasing affection."

Al watched like he was watching a story, then made an "〇" with his hand.

【【 Afterwards, on the screen, since it was late, Rem was about to leave and asked Subaru if he could wake up on time.

"To be honest, I'm not confident. I can wake up with an alarm clock, but I guess there aren't such convenient tools here. Do you have animals like chickens that crow in the morning here?"

"...That seems difficult. Then let Rem or Sister wake you up tomorrow morning."

"Really? But, I feel bad about using my seniors as alarm clocks..."

"Rem will also have a headache if you sleep until evening."

"How much do you think I like to sleep?!"

"At least a whole day, probably."

Rem left the room. 】】

......

~Inside, the Theater~

"They're getting closer."

Rem felt a little relieved, they were teasing each other like friends.

"And Ram just substituted herself in, even though Barusu is suspicious, she can probably eliminate the suspicion."

Subaru gained trust and got closer.

Even though this means Rem probably didn't kill Subaru-kun, but...

"That magical beast..."

Rem raised her heart again.

【【 "Not bad, not bad. No problem, I can do it. It's said that your handsomeness increases by fifty percent when you look in the mirror right after a shower. I feel like that's really happening now." 】】

......

~Inside, the Theater~

"Huh? Why did it skip again?"

Next should be Subaru sleeping and then welcoming the next day's work, but the screen suddenly jumped again, not knowing where it jumped to.

"It looks like the garden at night."

Frederica said.

"Ah, it's me."

Emilia said.

【【 In the screen, the moon was high, and Subaru walked to Emilia's side:

"Oh my, what a coincidence to meet you in a place like this."

"You interrupt my routine every day, and you still say it's a coincidence... We live under the same roof."

Subaru began to look flustered. 】】

......

~Inside, the Theater~

"Subaru-dono."

Wilhelm immediately realized what Subaru was going to do, but seeing his clumsy appearance, he remembered himself when he was young.

"My, my~ Emilia-sama is quite the oblivious one, isn't she?"

Anastasia's fox-like smile widened, her fingers tapping playfully against her chin. The merchant princess found the whole situation endlessly amusing—watching the half-elf completely miss Subaru's painfully obvious efforts was comedy gold.

Ram clicked her tongue.

"How typical of Barusu to be this transparent."

"Sister!"

Rem protested, though her cheeks were slightly pink—she couldn't help but find Subaru's awkwardness endearing.

【【 The two chatted like this, one word from you, one word from me, and they talked about work.

"I only got an 'S' rating when I shortened my pants and sewed the apron button, the others were all 'C'."

Subaru said.

"You really only do some things well."

"Because I've been taught this way since I was a child, rather than being a useless person who's good at nothing, it's better to be someone who's good at some things."

"I see, that's great. Subaru also has advantages that it can be confident in. And you're not afraid of difficulties when you do other work, and you continue to work hard, isn't that amazing? Ram and Rem have also secretly praised you."

"Really? My seniors actually praised me in front of you in secret; that's admirable. Even if I cut my hand with a knife, knock over the bucket, and mess up the laundry, these things will accumulate goodwill!" 】】

......

~Inside, the Theater~

"It seems this is at least one day later. But... so many messed up things, really a useless Barusu. But, it seems the relationship has really gotten a lot closer."

Ram looked at the screen, then looked at the relieved Rem, and finally looked at the screen again—

【【 "You better reflect on these things. But you must be very tired every day, right?"

Emilia, on the screen, said that she should reflect on these mistakes.

"Super, extremely, really tired. I really want to borrow Emilia-tan's lap to heal myself."

"Okay, okay. You're still in the mood to joke, it seems I don't need to worry."

Emilia gently poked Subaru's forehead with her finger. Subaru fell down and looked at the moon—

"The moon is beautiful."

"Because it's out of reach."

"Although I didn't mean to say that, your answer hurts my heart!" 】】

......

~Inside, the Theater~

"M-Moon... moon... moon...?"

Rem repeated the word softly, her fingers pressed to her lips as if trying to decipher some hidden meaning.

"Moon (tsuki)... as in 'like' (suki), perhaps?"

Anastasia's sharp merchant instincts immediately picked up on the wordplay, her lips curling into a knowing smirk.

"Ah—moon... like...!"

Rem's eyes widened in realization, her cheeks instantly blooming pink.

"Tch. Where did Barusu learn such cheap tricks? What a playboy."

Ram crossed her arms, though even she looked mildly impressed by the cleverness of it.

"Whoa! I knew Master had game! It's not that he can't flirt—it's just that Emilia-sama's denser than a brick!"

"I-Is... is that really what it means...?"

Natsuki Rem's fingers fidgeted slightly, her expression caught between flustered and conflicted. Even knowing this wasn't her Subaru, the implication made her chest tighten.

"This..."

Wilhelm was also quite surprised.

"Why didn't I think of something like that back then? If I'd said that to Theresia..."

But even if he had, he likely wouldn't have had the courage to voice it. The thought made him chuckle ruefully.

Wilhelm smiled bitterly.

"So this is how Little Bro charmed ya, huh?"

Al elbowed the air playfully.

"No! In fact! Subaru only acts this way toward Emilia!"

Beatrice hurriedly clarified.

"Subaru... told me his feelings that early?"

Emilia's breath caught. She remembered his confession in the Sanctuary—but she hadn't realized he'd hinted at it this soon, even if indirectly.

The only one who didn't seem particularly shocked was Al, who just leaned back with an amused snort.

"Classic Little Bro."

【【 And the screen continued. Subaru accidentally showed the wound on his hand with a band-aid on it. 】】

......

~Inside, the Theater~

"A wound?!"

Rem had an ominous premonition.

【【 "Speaking of which... I know you're working hard, but how do you get so many scars on your hands?"

Emilia asked Subaru worriedly.

"Oh, oh, it's simple. Just tonight, when I went with Rem to the village near the mansion to buy things, there was a small animal like a dog playing with the animals, and it bit me hard." 】】

......

~Inside, the Theater~

"That magical beast!"

The two Rems shouted at the same time.

That is to say... Subaru-kun/Darling will die because of this.

"Ah... um."

Emilia, Ram, and the others also suddenly realized.

Chapter 24: Long-awaited Return by Death.

Chapter Text

 

~Inside, the Theater~

"That magic beast!"

Two Rems shouted angrily at the same time.

"I've heard everyone talk about the magic beast attacking the village. Although I had doubts before, I can now confirm it. Natsuki-san was killed by the magic beast's curse in this loop."

Otto said.

"Then, in this Loop, the villagers of this village..."

Reinhardt lowered his eyelashes.

"Interesting. I'll see how he breaks this situation."

After finishing speaking, Priscilla put down her right leg from her left leg and switched legs.

【【 "I should go back to my room soon. What about Subaru?"

Emilia, in the picture, asked Subaru.

"I have to sleep with Emilia-tan, so I'm going back too."

"Say that after you've finished your current work."

"How dare you say that? Then, just you wait and see. My legend as a handyman is about to begin!" 】】

......

~Inside, the Theater~

"Lil bro doesn't know that death is right in front of him, and he's still joking around."

Al said, crossing his arms.

【【 "Oh, right, tomorrow, let's go take revenge on the kids in the village... no, let's go on a loving date... no, how about we go see that cute little animal?"

Subaru raised a finger to Emilia, looking at her as he spoke.

"Why do you keep changing your words? And, um, I... I don't mind going with Subaru, and I'm also curious about that little animal."

"Then, let's go!"

"But if I go with you, it might cause trouble for Subaru..."

"Okay, I understand. Let's go!"

"...Were you even listening to me?"

"Yes! How could I miss a single word from Emilia-tan!"

"I hate Subaru the most."

"Ah--ah--what's going on?! Suddenly, I can't hear--any--thing--"

Emilia, in the picture, was amused by Subaru's exaggerated appearance. 】】

......

~Inside, the Theater~

But Emilia, outside the picture, wasn't so happy.

I was worried that I would cause trouble for Subaru because of my appearance, after all, I still felt self-conscious about this appearance at that time...

No, that's not the point. The point is that promise.

"I remember that after that incident, Subaru and I would sometimes go to Arlam Village..."

Subaru remembered the promise and fulfilled it.

And I forgot the promise.

Even though I know I don't remember at all, even though I know that this scene never happened in the world I'm in...

But it's hard.

I clearly value promises so much.

"Subaru..."

Emilia was in pain because of this.

"Subaru-kun."

Come to think of it, although Rem was Subaru-kun's first date, Emilia-sama was Subaru-kun's first invitation...

No, how could Rem think like that? Rem should be thinking about Subaru-kun's loops.

"...Um."

Ram was thinking about something, and then she spoke:

"However, it seems that the starting point of the loop has changed to the first day at the mansion. After all, this time, the memory was different there. Afterwards, we can use this method to determine where the starting point is."

... ...

"It's Betty."

Beatrice looked at the screen--

【【 "Hey, little girl loli, have you been sleeping obediently? If you sleep too late, your growth hormones will be secreted less, turning you into a little adult."

"...He actually saw through the 'Door Crossing' so naturally."

Subaru guessed the door correctly and arrived at Beatrice's Forbidden Library. 】】

......

~Inside, the Theater~

"Yeah, Beatrice, is she--"

"Unfortunately, Lia, once a curse is activated, it's almost impossible to save someone."

Puck shook his head.

"But... but the curse hasn't been activated yet, right?"

"Um... I think it's already starting to activate."

"Why?"

"Because I believe in Betty."

"Eh?"

Emilia was puzzled by this, and Puck pointed to the screen--

【【 "What do you want from Betty?"

Beatrice glared at Subaru and asked.

"No, nothing. I'm just going to sleep, so I wanted to say hello. I was going to give up if I couldn't find you after opening three doors, but I found you on the first try." 】】

......

~Inside, the Theater~

"Speaking of which... why can Natsuki Subaru always guess Beatrice-sama's 'Door Crossing'?"

Crusch was a little curious.

"Because Subaru and Betty are both 'Yin' attributes."

Beatrice responded softly, her attention all on the screen.

【【 "Just how sharp is your intuition..."

In the picture, Beatrice tugged at her twintails as she complained.

"Can I play with your hair like that?"

"Only Onii-chan can touch Betty... Enough, just get out of here."

"It's too unfair for Puck to monopolize you. But whatever, I'm in a good mood right now, so I'll forgive you."

Subaru turned to leave, and Beatrice in the picture said softly:

"...It has nothing to do with Betty."

Closing the door, Subaru seemed to hear Beatrice's lonely mutter, so he opened the door again, but the result was just an ordinary guest room, and opening it again was the same. 】】

......

~Inside, the Theater~

"Do you see, Lia? Betty wouldn't stand by and watch someone die. Since she didn't save him, that means--"

"The curse has already been activated..."

Beatrice said bitterly.

What did I do in those skipped days? If I had noticed earlier...

"That's right. If he could still be saved, Betty would definitely find some excuse, like owing him a favor, to help Subaru undo it, but now it's too late. Now, Betty isn't saying anything, so that Subaru can die in ignorance, without panic, and without pain, although that's a bit of a disservice."

Puck added.

"Ah, it's Rem."

Ram noticed Rem in the picture and said.

【【 "What are you doing? Are you checking if the door is closed tightly?"

Rem in the picture saw Subaru opening and closing the door repeatedly and couldn't help but ask.

"Yeah, yeah, I've been hearing creaking noises in the hallway these past few nights. I was wondering if it was because of that... Ah, it's Rem."

"Is there something on your mind?"

"No, the little girl Loli's Forbidden Library was just here, but now it's disappeared."

"Do you need something from Beatrice-sama? You can tell Rem if you want."

"I was just going to say hello before going to sleep. It's nothing... special. But you're still working, Rem. You have to get up early tomorrow, so you should go to sleep soon."

"I just finished delivering tea to Roswaal-sama and Nee-sama. I'll rest after I clean up the dishes."

"What are those two doing so late... Oh, oh, never mind."

After that, Rem stared at Subaru's hair. 】】

......

~Inside, the Theater~

"She's completely eliminated her suspicions."

Ram said, looking at Rem's reaction in the picture.

"If she still suspected Subaru, Rem-san would be secretly observing Subaru from the side. And just now, she was only looking at Subaru's hair from the perspective of the promise, not staring at Subaru's expression and actions with suspicion."

Julius agreed with Ram's words.

"But Barusu is really, what is he saying?"

Ram blushed at Subaru's "What are those two doing so late?".

"But because of that... but because of that..."

Rem bit her lip, looking at the two who were getting closer.

【【 In the picture, Subaru also noticed Rem's gaze and said:

"I can't find a chance to fulfill the promise at the same time. You seem to care about it too, Rem."

"...No, Rem doesn't 'care' that much... not at all."

"I feel like you care a lot, which makes me feel even more guilty!"

"If you want, how about cutting it now?"

"Cut it now... You mean start cutting it now? But it's already so late."

"Trimming the ends and washing it quickly won't take much time. Because if you don't cut it soon, Subaru will only talk the talk and won't let Rem fulfill her long-cherished wish."

"You're even calling it a long-cherished wish! Um... but sorry, Rem, I have a date with Emilia tomorrow. I need to get up early as soon as possible and finish my work quickly, so staying up late would be a bit..."

"I, is that so... It's okay. It's Rem's fault for making an unreasonable request. I'm sorry."

"Ah... so, how about tomorrow night?"

"...Night, is it? I understand. Then, tomorrow night it is. This time, it's really a promise."

"I don't know what's stimulating you so much, but this time it's really a promise, it's tomorrow night."

The two made a promise, and Rem bowed and left.

"When I go to the village on the date tomorrow, I have to find some reason to send those kids away. Right, before that, I have to investigate if there's a place with a beautiful view or a flower field."

Subaru muttered to himself as he lay down on the bed. 】】

......

~Inside, the Theater~

"Because of that."

Rem outside the picture bit her lip even harder.

After Subaru-kun dies, everything will start over, and the bond that Subaru-kun has built with everyone...

It will be broken.

Then, the screen gradually darkened...

【【 "That's right, Natsuki Subaru--today, will be the moment of breakthrough!"

Natsuki Subaru woke up in the luxurious bed from the beginning. 】】

Chapter 25: Although I don't know who's playing tricks, I'm going to take it all back.

Chapter Text

【【 "That's right, Natsuki Subaru—today will be a moment of great leap forward!"

"..."

Rem and Ram in the scene looked at Subaru in surprise.

"What the heck! So you guys were here! How embarrassing, so embarrassing! If you were here, you should have woken me up! Ah!"

Subaru buried his head in the quilt in embarrassment, his face flushed with shame.

Then Subaru noticed that the two's reactions were not right:

"Wait a minute, your reactions are hurtful. When you witness someone's sensitive side, there should be a little more...reaction, right?"

"Sister, sister, he seems to be greeting us intimately."

"Rem, Rem, he seems to be greeting us familiarly." 】】

......

~Inside, the Theater~

"Reincarnated, huh?"

Anastasia said.

"Wow, compared to that, his eyes are really different. Just now, his eyes had a sense of closeness, but now they only have a sense of distance and politeness...and suspicion."

Al made two big crosses with his arms, as if to indicate that the two people's favorability had been reset to zero.

"But...how is Natsuki-san's reincarnation starting point determined?"

"At first it was the fruit stall, now it's the mansion..."

Wilhelm pondered, trying to find the common ground between the two starting points.

"Ah, Barusu is really..."

On the other side, even Ram, the delicate maid whose emotions are mainly expressed in her heart, looked a little sympathetic on her face.

"Rem..."

How much harm did Rem inflict on Subaru invisibly...Ah!

Just as she was about to immerse herself in pain, Rem suddenly realized that this scene was still different from the scene in her memory.

"Is it that magic beast again?!"

Bang!

Rem couldn't help but roar, clenched her right hand, and slammed it against the handrail with all her strength again.

Was it that magic beast that killed him again this time?!

Natsuki Rem also gritted her teeth and clenched her fists, thinking so.

"And...and..."

Rem clearly remembered that the witch's scent on Subaru-kun's body would occasionally intensify in an instant, and in her memory, this moment was also when the scent intensified.

Could it be...every time Subaru-kun restarts, the scent will intensify? Then Rem's trust in Subaru-kun...

【【 The screen would not stop playing because of Rem's wails and thoughts.

"Huh? I feel so weird. What's wrong, you two seniors? It's already strange enough to come and greet me in the morning, but if you've already rehearsed your lines, that's just too malicious."

Everyone could see that Natsuki Subaru had a strong, ominous premonition.

"Sister, sister. It seems the guest is still a little confused."

"Rem, Rem. It seems the guest's brain is broken."

Subaru pressed his chest as if in heartache:

"You two...haha, this joke is really not funny. These words..."

After that, Subaru discovered that the wound bitten by the dog-like creature had disappeared.

...Subaru buried his face in the quilt again—

"Why...did it go back?!" 】】

......

~Inside, the Theater~

"But to be honest, being told by these sisters that it's because of a curse feels like a spoiler; it's a bit boring. Even though brother doesn't know, we already know."

Al said softly, he didn't dare let others, especially those sisters, hear him.

Because he also knew that saying this made it seem like he was treating Subaru's suffering as an interesting story, and it wouldn't be good if they heard it.

【【 "Guest, guest, you don't look well, are you alright?"

"Guest, guest, you look like you have a stomachache. Did you wet the bed?"

"...Sorry for worrying you...how should I say it, I just woke up, I'm just a little confused."

Although Subaru wanted to prove that he was fine, he still distanced himself from Rem and Ram physically.

"Guest, please don't move rashly, you still need to rest now."

"Guest, sudden movements are dangerous, you still need to rest peacefully."

But Subaru couldn't help it and quickly fled from here. 】】

......

~Inside, the Theater~

"Ah, his former friend has become so indifferent. Subaru-san wants to show that he's fine, but he still can't take it."

Otto sighed and said.

"Brother, I originally thought you had better conditions than I, but now it seems...it's actually a different point of pain. If I'm purely in physical pain, then you're the one with...mental pain."

"Subaru-kun..."

"Subaru..."

Rem and Emilia remembered the scene in the picture, Subaru's expectation for that hard-to-reach "tomorrow".

Wanting to go on a date with Emilia, wanting Rem to cut his hair, and finding beautiful scenery during the date...

All disappeared.

"It might be disappointing, but wouldn't the boss doing this increase suspicion? In Ram and Rem's eyes, the boss's series of actions after waking up are very strange."

Garfiel's words made everyone realize one thing: now, in addition to the magic beast's curse, the suspicion of Rem, Ram, and others could also be fatal.

"Then...what should Subaru do..."

Julius whispered, then he asked and answered himself:

"Leave here, or find the cause of death."

【【 "If we play paper sumo, we might have an advantage. Haha."

Subaru, in the picture, opened a door while running and entered Beatrice's forbidden library, and he curled up in a corner, trembling and mocking himself.

"...Coming in without even knocking, you really are an unreasonable guy. Also, how did you see through the 'Door Crossing'...just now, and now too."

"Sorry. Just for a while, let me stay here. Please." 】】

......

~Inside, the Theater~

"Ah, Natsuki-san is a bit... depressed."

Otto said.

"No, this is only temporary. I believe that the boss can..."

"Stand up again."

Garfiel and the two Rems reached a consensus, and the three said this sentence at the same time.

"But, since Betty in the picture said that, it seems to indicate that this reincarnation is Subaru's second time waking up in the mansion."

Beatrice said.

It's just a pity...At this time couldn't give comfort.

【【 And in the screen, Subaru also did this analysis, confirming that the save point was the second time he woke up in the mansion.

And he continued to analyze:

"Could it be that the conditions are different from last time? Before, I thought that I would go back when I died, but in fact, it would automatically go back after about a week. No, I didn't spend a week here; if I did, I would go back to the fruit store with the scarred boss.

But, if I really died, then why would I die? Everything was normal before going to bed. After falling asleep, there was no situation where I could feel 'death'." 】】

......

~Inside, the Theater~

"If it really goes back automatically, then it's really troublesome."

Otto said so.

If that were the case, it would mean that Subaru's past few days would be restarted forever, but the facts proved otherwise.

"It's understandable that Subaru thinks this way. After all, this time, Subaru's subjective feeling is that he feels nothing, no pain, and from Subaru's perspective, it's really hard to think about who killed Subaru."

Julius said.

【【 "In that case, maybe I didn't reach the clearance conditions, so I was forced to reincarnate...I've always been a casual player who gives up at the drop of a hat and directly looks for a walkthrough to clear the game..." 】】

......

~Inside, the Theater~

"Player?"

"Clearance?"

Julius and Reinhard looked at each other. Julius showed a questioning expression, while Reinhard shook his head regretfully.

【【 "It's really boring and useless to talk about life and death with human standards. In the end, you even say some nonsense, the so-called 'not worth mentioning' is talking about this."

Beatrice on the screen was also confused by what Subaru said.

And Subaru stood up, facing the door.

"Are you leaving?"

"I have something I want to confirm. I'll be depressed later. Thank you."

... ...

"...I will take it back. Although I don't know who's playing tricks, I'm going to take it all back and make you cry. I'm already fascinated by her smile that night, don't underestimate my obsession."

Subaru seemed to want to replay everything that had happened before, walking and chatting with Emilia in the garden, and finally saying a word to encourage himself. 】】

......

~Inside, the Theater~

"Rem's hero stood up."

Rem smiled.

Chapter 26: The "Great Saint Sword"

Chapter Text

Chapter 26. The "Great Saint Sword"

【【 This time, Subaru chose the same route as before.

The same conversation, the same choice of male servant, the same work. 】】

......

~Inside, the Theater~

"Why is Little Bro replaying everything exactly the same? Won't that lead to the same ending?"

Felt asked, puzzled.

"Perhaps he wants to stay up all night on the day of his death to find the culprit or the cause of death, or perhaps he has other plans, but the time for action hasn't arrived yet..."

Julius tried to understand Subaru's behavior and offered an analysis, then took a deep breath and continued:

"If it's the former, then this could mean... Subaru intends to exchange his life for information, he's going to sacrifice himself."

Although it's unknown if Subaru really thinks that way at this moment, Julius's idea is not without merit.

Because if Subaru could clearly recognize his own strength at this moment, he might not think he could defeat the culprit that night.

He wasn't aiming to defeat the culprit, but just to learn the truth about the culprit.

"If that's the case..."

Beatrice recalled the Subaru from the previous different world, who called himself "Pride," and couldn't help but feel fear.

"Of course, this is just speculation. Subaru may think the time hasn't come, so he's temporarily taking the same actions as last time."

Julius said this to comfort Beatrice, then thought of Subaru's words and actions on the day the King candidates gathered:

"Or... Subaru hasn't objectively recognized his strength yet."

"Ah, Subaru-kun!"

Rem blushed as she watched Subaru soaking in the bath.

【【 "I don't know why, but this is completely different from last time. It's like preparing a cheat sheet, but when you look at the exam paper, you realize the subject is wrong, it feels like a waste of effort... What exactly am I redoing this for? Although it's still chores, the difficulty is completely incomparable to last time.

Last time I was exhausted, this time it's also very difficult... Damn it, I thought it would be easier if the work content was the same."

Subaru soaked in the huge bathtub. 】】

......

~Inside, the Theater~

"Ah, this... Should we ladies excuse ourselves?"

Anastasia said half-seriously, half-jokingly.

"Yes, please excuse yourselves. Gentlemen, too."

Rem responded to Anastasia's half-joke very seriously.

"Subaru's body is quite sturdy, isn't it?"

Felix looked at Subaru, then at Rem, and smiled mischievously.

"Fe... Felix-sama!"

Rem was a little embarrassed by Felix's meaningful smile.

"But speaking of which, Natsuki-san's work difficulty has increased... It seems..."

"Because Barusu learned the work in the previous loop, he's not doing basic chores this time, but an advanced version. However, the degree of suspicion is also..."

"It seems so. In the previous loop, Natsuki-san gave the impression of being poor, so poor that no one would think such a person would pose a threat to the mansion or Emilia's camp. But this time he's not that bad, and he's also familiar with the layout of the mansion, and understands the schedule... Too suspicious."

"It's very suspicious. I don't deny Barusu's tragic experience, but this is too stupid. he could have realized he was suspicious from the beginning, why did he forget now? And he was planning to replicate the last time, he should have stuck to it..."

Otto and Ram said back and forth.

"Not only that, but also the scent..."

Rem said softly.

【【 "Especially this time, I don't even know the reason for the return... Since the difference is so big, I can't rely on memory alone, right?"

Subaru in the picture muttered to himself while soaking.

"...Hello, can I join you—in the bath?"

The "magnificent" Roswaal appeared. 】】

......

~Inside, the Theater~

"Wow, how magnificent,"

Al remarked with a laugh, commenting on Roswaal's "Great Saint Sword."

"Ah... It appears we must excuse ourselves, ladies,"

Anastasia reiterated.

"Yes, please excuse yourselves. Gentlemen as well,"

Ram responded this time, repeating the sentiment.

Subaru, at least, was in the bath with bubbles obscuring the view, but Roswaal stood there unabashedly.

"I'm not—that—shy—so, everyone, please take a good look,"

Roswaal declared with playful laughter, showing no sign of embarrassment.

"What would Natsuki-san say if he were here..."

Otto muttered, rendered speechless.

"What's magnificent? Let Mimi see!"

Mimi exclaimed with curiosity. However, Garfiel and Anastasia swiftly covered her eyes, one shielding the left and the other the right.

The group demonstrated their vigilance, ensuring that scenes unsuitable for children were shielded from view, as Anastasia and Garfiel exemplified.

"Hey, Puck, why are you blocking my eyes again?"

Emilia protested, pouting at Puck's repeated intervention.

Apparently, the definition of "not suitable for children" also encompasses mental age.

【【 "I've booked this place, I refuse."

Subaru in the picture not only refused Roswaal's request, but also seemed to think his eyes were dirty.

"This is my bathhouse, it's my property—everything, of course, I can do—as I please."

"Then don't ask me. Just come in if it's just a small matter like taking a bath."

"Oh—my, you're really unforgiving. And you don't understand, this bathhouse is indeed my property..."

Then, to the bewilderment and shock of everyone outside the picture, Roswaal knelt on one knee and used his hand to lift Subaru's chin:

"As a servant, you could also be said to be my property—right?" 】】

......

~Inside, the Theater~

At this moment, everyone outside the picture looked at Roswaal inside and outside the picture with strange eyes.

"Roswaal-sama..."

The two Rems puffed out their cheeks and said softly.

"There have been women among the many generations of Roswaal... I hadn't thought about such a boring thing before, but now it seems..."

Roswaal, who had been a woman, had already changed his sexual orientation from heterosexual to bisexual.

Beatrice dared not continue her inner speculation, but looked at Wilhelm and showed a hint of pity.

"This..."

Rem looked worriedly at Rem, who showed a "don't worry" expression.

"That guy finally got into the bath."

Garfiel saw Roswaal enter the bath, and lowered his hand with Anastasia and Puck.

【【 "So do you think you can get along—harmoniously with Rem and Ram? Those two have been working here for a long time, they should know how to treat their juniors—right?"Roswaal in the picture asked Subaru.

"I'm not very familiar with Rem yet, but I get along very well with Ram. On the contrary, I think Ram is a little too familiar. Not to mention senior or junior, that girl's attitude hasn't changed since I was a guest."

"It's noth—ing, Rem will make up for any shortcomings. The two sisters must help each other. From this point of view, those two are really—doing a good job."

"In my opinion, Rem is always smoothing things over, and Ram is a degraded version of her sister. But Rem says, 'Because Ram is the older sister, so Ram is more amazing,' that reckless attitude really scared me." 】】

......

~Inside, the Theater~

"Ram just seems casual. Barusu really didn't see the suspicion hidden beneath the casualness. Speaking of..."

Because Ram is the older sister, Ram is more amazing.

This sentence made Ram very concerned.

How could she not want Rem to have a true self?

In this regard, I thank you, Barusu.

Ram smiled and continued to look at the screen—

Chapter 27: Illiterate Barusu

Chapter Text

【【 "Continuing to talk will only invite trouble... Well then, I'll take my leave, senior. See you tomorrow."

In the scene, Subaru finished his bath, changed in the changing room, and walked out, encountering Ram. After a brief chat, Subaru intended to end the conversation.

"Barusu, what are you going to do next?"

Ram asked Subaru.

"Nothing, just go to sleep. I have to get up early tomorrow, so that's a given, damn it. Senior, waking up early is the only thing that really sucks."

Then Ram nodded, closed her eyes, remained silent for a moment, and said:

"Then, Ram will go to your place later, wait for me in your room."

"...Huh?" 】】

......

~Inside, the Theater~

Both Subaru inside and everyone outside the screen said "Huh".

"Uh... what is Miss Ram going to do?"

Otto looked at Ram outside the screen and asked.

"How lewd."

"I just asked what you were going to do, right?!"

Otto protested Ram's response.

"Honestly, Ram doesn't even know what she's going to do."

Ram said this.

"No wonder Subaru and the others misunderstood. After all, Miss Ram only said, 'Will go to your place, wait for me in your room', without specifying anything. I think Natsuki seems to have misunderstood too... I'm kind of looking forward to Natsuki's reaction."

【【 "So, this perfect bed is only for me to sleep peacefully, it won't have any other use!"

Subaru's reaction was to clean up the bed neatly after returning to his room.

"There's no special meaning, no special meaning. Mind like still water, mind like still water. Calm down, calm down. One Emilia-tan, two Emilia-tan, three Emilia-tan... It's heaven!" 】】

......

~Inside, the Theater~

"Sigh, idiot Barusu, what are you lewdly expecting there all alone. Although I don't know what Ram here wants to do, she will definitely disappoint Barusu's expectations."

"Telling himself there's no other meaning, but taking action to make the bed, Natsuki is indeed a man."

Anastasia teased.

"However, it's also possible that he's trying to distract himself. After Subaru finishes tidying up, he might also have the idea that he doesn't want such a clean bed to be ruined."

Julius tried to find a reasonable explanation for his friend.

【【 "Too noisy, Barusu. It's already night, be quiet."

Ram in the scene arrived, dissatisfied with Subaru's noise.

"Uwa!"

Subaru seemed to be startled... no, he was startled and jumped up, hitting the wall.

"I just told you to be quiet, and you're still making such a loud noise, you're hopeless."

Subaru shouted:

"What kind of personal rules are those! Listening to you makes me worry that I'll lose even basic common sense! Why exactly? What do you want to do to me?"

Ram snorted, sat on the desk, and said:

"What are you spacing out for. Barusu, come over here."

Ram beckoned to Subaru to come over.

"So, what difficult task are you going to give me this time?"

"What are you talking about? Ram is going to teach you how to read and write, so hurry up and sit down."

"This is the first time I've heard of this?!" 】】

......

~Inside, the Theater~

"Haha, Subaru's reaction is really strong, still that little boy."

Puck outside the screen laughed, while remaining silent to Emilia's question of "why is Subaru's reaction so strong?".

"Literacy... oh."

Ram looked at her own actions on the screen and instantly understood what she wanted to do.

"He even hit the wall... If I encounter this situation in the future, I definitely won't be like the boss, but my heart will be calm!"

Garfiel said confidently.

"Darling is so cute, it's like..."

After learning that Ram was going to teach reading and writing, Rem put down her worries and remembered that first night, her darling's reaction was not as strong as on the screen, but it was quite similar, and she thought it was very cute.

"But this is really surprising... Ah, no, I forgot Natsuki is a foreigner, sorry."

Anastasia was surprised that Subaru was illiterate, but suddenly realized that it was normal for Subaru to be illiterate.

"I hadn't thought about this before, probably because the writing of our world is deeply ingrained in our hearts, and now I remember that Mr. Natsuki is illiterate."

Otto said.

Yes, in everyone's eyes, this is a matter of course, but Subaru, as a foreigner, may not find all the so-called "matters of course" so matter-of-course.

Ah, and also including the conversation between Subaru and Roswaal just now, he knew nothing about common sense concepts such as "Mana" and "Gate".

When Subaru and Roswaal were bathing together just now, they also talked about magic, and Roswaal also told Subaru some basic common sense, and Subaru also learned about his attribute "Yin" there.

"Ah, it reminds me of when I learned the writing of this world, it was really hard. Then let me look forward to Miss Ram... Ram-sensei's teaching ability."

Al crossed his arms with a melancholy expression, reminiscing about the past hardships.

【【 Subaru in the scene was confused, and Ram explained:

"Looking at your performance today, Barusu, I know you're illiterate. If you're illiterate, I can't let you go shopping, and I can't leave you notes, so I have to teach you. First, I'll give you a simple collection of children's fairy tales.

From now on, every night, Ram or Rem will accompany you to study together." 】】

......

~Inside, the Theater~

"Every night, huh..."

Otto whispered.

He knew that this so-called every night was actually not many at all.

"Ah, what is the boss drawing?"

Garfiel curiously looked at the notebook on the screen—

【【 "Natsuki Subaru arrives... Good."

Taking out the notebook, Subaru wrote "Natsuki Subaru arrives" in Japanese.

"Now is not the time for you to draw and play. Because you have to get up early tomorrow, time is limited."

"No, this is the writing of my motherland... but you really can't understand it." 】】

......

~Inside, the Theater~

"Hey hey, my mother tongue is not some kind of drawing.

Al was a little hurt.

"Ah... it looks a bit familiar, like our ancient writing."

Anastasia said with a smile.

"Ah, after all, your 'Hoxin' is a fellow countryman of Japan."

Al responded.

"Mr. Natsuki's homeland writing... I can't understand it."

Otto said something that was taken for granted.

In this way, the teaching officially began.

【【 And Subaru, who seemed to be thinking about things while learning, opened his mouth:

"To be honest, I don't think I'm very likable. In the future, I will cause you a lot of trouble, but I will try to be useful as soon as possible. Please take care of me."

Subaru said heartfelt words, but found that Ram didn't respond, and looked back at Ram...

Ram fell asleep. 】】

......

~Inside, the Theater~

"Huh? Is this Ram's brain broken?"

Ram outside the screen was extremely surprised.

Chapter 28: Subaru's First Date

Chapter Text

【【 Meanwhile, Subaru stood in the middle of Arlam Village, covered in dirt.

"My physical strength hasn't changed, so I guess I've learned a little about how to keep my body from getting tired."

Subaru muttered to himself, and from his appearance, some viewers outside the screen guessed that he was waiting for someone.

"Subaru, sorry to keep you waiting. Are you alright?"Rem arrived, carrying shopping bags. 】】

......

~Inside, the Theater~

"What? Did they skip ahead? Oh well, I doubt Subaru would do anything to Ram."

Ram said.

Just now, after Subaru noticed Ram had fallen asleep, the scene suddenly switched to here.

"But, even though we now know that Natsuki-san isn't that kind of person, this is just from a God's-eye view. The Ram-san on the screen doesn't know that. Falling asleep in his private room when Natsuki-san is so suspicious, that's really..."

Otto scratched his face.

"Really, I don't know if the me in the screen had a screw loose. Even if that me was certain that Barusu wouldn't do anything to me, he could still have lewd fantasies about Ram."

Although based on Barusu's character and the fact that Barusu on the screen is still alive, she can confidently say that he didn't do anything, Ram still doesn't understand why she was so defenseless and fell asleep there.

"Speaking of which, why does little bro always make himself so dirty? I remember the first time I met little bro, he was covered in dirt. Although I know from that big cloth that little bro made himself dirty on purpose that time, this time it's not on purpose, and it looks even more pathetic."

Felt couldn't help but complain.

Because this Subaru is covered not only in dirt and dust, but also in snot and tears, it's not like last time, but it's even worse, since last time was on purpose, and this time it seems unintentional.

"But for Felt to say that, the sense of patheticness is even greater."

Old Man Rom said.

After all, Felt wasn't exactly a clean child before, but compared to Subaru's uncleanliness, it's like a small witch meeting a great one, making Felt unable to help but complain.

"Could it be... is this the first date that Subaru-kun was talking about?"

Rem curiously widened her eyes, wanting to know what the date that troubled her, the date that didn't exist in her memory, was like.

【【 "Oh, oh, I'm alright, I'm alright. Remrin, did you finish your shopping?"

The Subaru in the screen seemed to be waiting for Rem. After Rem arrived, Subaru replied like this.

"Yes, it went smoothly. Subaru is very popular with everyone.

"I don't know why, but I've always been popular with kids. Is it because of that? My irresistible maternal traits attract childlike innocence or something."

"It's because children, like animals, can size people up. They can instinctively tell whether or not they can bully someone."

"Isn't that a compliment?! But even so, just what is it about those kids' overly familiar attitude...? If they casually approached my cool aura, they might get hurt. Didn't they sense that?"

"One moment you're talking about maternal traits, the next you're pretending to be cool. Subaru, you're really busy all by yourself."

"Although 'all by yourself' sounds a little grating, I also feel like this way I won't be burdened by things and can live leisurely. Coming to buy things with Remrin is really nice. But speaking of which, those kids lack respect, so I don't like kids."

"Has Subaru shown the children anything that would make them respect him?" 】】

......

~Inside, the Theater~

"Pfft."

Al couldn't help but laugh out loud, his shoulders shaking from laughter.

"I can't hold it in, they're just going back and forth, it's so funny. What is this? A two-person version of rakugo? Ah, no, it's more like the straight man and funny man, hahaha."

Al was a little regretful that the current Rem had lost her sharp-tongued attribute.

Actually, there were many times when his brother said something casually, and then Ram-san and Rem-san would sarcastically dig at him, and his brother's funny responses would really hit his funny bone, but he held it in, but this time Rem's three consecutive sharp-tongued remarks were really too much for him to bear.

"Ah—the first date..."

Both Rems didn't expect that their longed-for first date would be with the sharp-tongued Subaru-kun/Darling.

The filter shattered.

【【 Then, the Subaru and Rem in the screen started talking about learning to read and write.

"Speaking of which, how's Subaru's learning progress going?"

Rem asked Subaru.

"It's going well... Although I want to say that, things aren't that simple. No matter what, it takes time and patience to cultivate. Just like love!"

"Let's hope it doesn't wither midway."

"Remrin, your comment right now is making my love wither!"

Then Rem showed a smile. 】】

......

~Inside, the Theater~

"It's strange, is this a successful attempt to gain goodwill and trust, or is all of this just a performance by Ram-san and Rem-san?"

Anastasia felt strange.

If it's a performance, then there's no need to perform to this extent, being so defenseless as to fall asleep, and without any flaws, the acting is too good; if it's not a performance, but Natsuki's performance in this loop, if you put yourself in the shoes of the two sisters, it's indeed relatively suspicious.

"No matter what, the cool lady's smile is still quite beautiful,"

Al said, then continued to look at the screen—

【【 "But, if he falls asleep on the bed during the teaching process, I'll lose motivation. I hope she doesn't do that."

Subaru complained about Ram sleeping in his room.

"Onee-sama probably did that on purpose to make Subaru work harder."

"What's with your blind worship of your sister? It's really extraordinary, it's almost like a demon's help."

"Like... a demon's help?" 】】

......

~Inside, the Theater~

"Like a demon's help?"

This time, the Rem in the screen and the Ram outside the screen were confused at the same time.

"Like a demon's help."

Both Rems heard that long-lost phrase that was enough to tug at their heartstrings, and couldn't help but tremble:

"So that's where that phrase first appeared."

【【 "It's the demon version of 'like a godsend'. Like a demon's help, doesn't it sound good?"

The Subaru on the screen explained.

"Do you like demons?"

"Probably like them more than gods. Because gods basically won't do anything for me, but I heard that if you talk to a demon about the future, it'll laugh with you." 】】

......

~Inside, the Theater~

The three Rems inside and outside the screen simultaneously bloomed with brilliant smiles—

Laughing and talking about the coming year with a demon, that's actually my dream.

Just like that phrase.

"Hmph, how foolish."

Ram crossed her arms, blew a puff of air at the hair hanging in front of her forehead, and showed a complex smile, but it was still easy to see that it was a positive smile.

I don't know if she was calling Subaru, Rem, or herself foolish, or all of them.

"Oh, Ram is being tsundere!"

Garfiel laughed loudly, pointing his finger at Ram.

Then Garfiel, who Ram thought was getting carried away, had his ear twisted by Ram again. This time, the force was greater than the previous two times.

Chapter 29: The Sound of Chains

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

【【 "Then, let's have a match, destiny..."

Subaru and Rem's "date," which neither of them realized was a "date," came to an end. That night, Subaru once again asked Emilia for a date, and Emilia was confused by the word "date."

Subaru explained it as "a man and a woman going out together." According to this definition, Emilia pointed out that Subaru and Rem's outing at dusk also counted as a date, which startled Subaru, who hadn't realized he had been on a "date" with Rem. 】】

。。。。

~Inside, the Theater~

"Rem doesn't want to concede this point to Lady Emilia."

Rem pouted, expressing her dissatisfaction with Subaru's "That doesn't count! Please don't count that!" in the scene.

If it really didn't count, then Lady Emilia would be his first date.

"However, even though Natsuki-san is looking forward to tomorrow's date..."

Otto then fell silent.

During Subaru and Rem's "date," the wounds from the Demonic Beast bite were revealed, and everyone had to accept the tragic fact that he would indeed be looping again.

【【 "With my heart beating so fast, how can anyone sleep?"

Subaru, in the scene, was sitting on his bed. 】】

。。。。

~Inside, the Theater~

"Subaru isn't taking action even on the day he's destined to die; is he planning to sacrifice his life to find out the cause of his death?"

Julius said.

In this loop, Subaru was stiffly imitating the previous loop, except that this moment, he wasn't sleeping.

"That might be the case. He wants this loop to be the same as the last, so his cause of death remains unchanged. But even so, if he's going to throw away his life, then he shouldn't have made a promise with Lia..."

Puck was somewhat dissatisfied, making a promise and then dying arbitrarily, violating the agreement of that world.

【【 "Falling asleep now is no joke; it's not like playing online games..."

Subaru looked sleepy, rubbing his eyes. 】】

。。。。

~Inside, the Theater~

"Subaru-kun is trembling!"

"Subaru is... trembling."

"Subaru?!"

Rem, Beatrice, and Emilia exclaimed simultaneously.

"If... if this is the cause of death, Subaru might..."

Julius thought that if this was the cause of death, Subaru might think he died of poisoning, which would deviate from the true cause and lead to more incorrect loops.

【【 "This is bad, this, could this be... Ugh!"

Subaru looked deeply troubled as he staggered out of the room.

"He-help..." 】】

。。。。

~Inside, the Theater~

"Subaru! Open a door, just open a door!"

Beatrice shouted.

She believed she could welcome him, even if she couldn't save him, at least she could let him die peacefully.

"Subaru-kun is asking for help... please, Rem, that me... hear Subaru-kun's call!"

"Subaru... is he going to my room?"

Emilia noticed that Subaru was climbing the stairs step by step, struggling so much that even describing it as crawling was an understatement, and his destination was her room.

Was he seeking help from Emilia?

"At least... I can try not to let Subaru suffer so much..."

Emilia whispered.

。。。。

"Look!"

Wilhelm heard a sound and reacted immediately.

The sound of chains rang out.

"Ah... Garfiel! Block Rem's eyes and ears!"

Ram had a bad feeling and immediately stepped forward, burying Rem in her chest.

"Si-Sister... Sister, what is this?"

"Don't look, don't listen. Garfiel!"

"Alright, alright, you got it."

Garfiel activated his demi-human form, standing in front of Natsuki Rem, blocking her view with his massive body and covering her ears with his claws.

"Um, doing this is troubling, Rem. Please move."

Natsuki Rem was anxious to know what had happened to her husband.

She began to struggle against Garfiel's claws.

This strength is significantly greater than Ram's in her normal state; I must take this seriously! The boss is really amazing, capturing the heart of such a girl.

Garfiel also began to exert force to make it difficult for Natsuki Rem to break free.

Anastasia also sensed something was wrong and blocked Mimi's eyes.

"Uwaa, why won't you let Mimi watch again!"

【【 "...Ugh?" In the next instant, although everyone couldn't see clearly, it was certain that a sharp object, a weapon, had blown off Subaru's left arm, and his body was sent flying.

"The sound of chains..."

The next moment, Subaru's skull was shattered, and the screen instantly went black. 】】

。。。。

~Inside, the Theater~

"..."

Her chest was soaked, and the pain in her arms was real, but Ram bit her lip, saying nothing.

"Si-Sister! Is Rem... is Rem?!"

Rem still heard the sound of chains.

Rem's tears soaked the fabric in front of her chest, and she hugged her tightly.

"If... if that's the case... why did Subaru... why Rem?!"

Ram opened her mouth:

"This is also to reduce Barusu's pain."

Hopefully, saying this would alleviate Rem's pain.

"But even so... even so..."

Rem seemed somewhat relieved.

"Ah, it's over. She's really strong."

On the other side, Garfiel noticed that the boss had finished looping, released his claws, and deactivated his beast form.

"Please move!"

Natsuki Rem forcibly pushed Garfiel away and looked at the screen—

【【 "...Ah!!" Subaru woke up screaming.

"My left hand...! My left hand is still there, right?! Ah... I'm back... no, I should say it's good I'm back..."

"Ah, sorry, good morning."

Subaru realized he had seemed to scare them, so he looked at the two maids.

"Sorry for the trouble, Natsuki Subaru is starting again! By the way, what time is it?" Natsuki Subaru, looping again. 】】

。。。。

~Inside, the Theater~

"What exactly happened just now? Can anyone tell Rem?"

Perhaps because the soundproofing of Garfiel's giant claws in beast form was very good, Natsuki Rem didn't hear anything, but why block Rem's view? Natsuki Rem had a terrible premonition that she didn't dare to think about.

"Um..."

Everyone fell silent, and it seemed that no one would tell Natsuki Rem what had happened.

"Ah, the Rem who killed Subaru must also be heartbroken."

Ram thought.

Ram felt that although it was more suspicious than the first loop, after a series of efforts, the suspicion had been reduced to some extent, and the relationship had been brought closer. Her unguarded sleep and Rem's blooming smile wouldn't lie.

But...

Just as she was about to give up her suspicion, she saw Barusu twisting and crawling towards Emilia's room...

Wouldn't anyone be suspicious?

At least give him a quick death.

Ram guessed what the Rem in that scene, the one who killed Subaru, was thinking.

She just hoped that Barusu wouldn't do anything suspicious next, as Ram didn't want to make Rem sad.

Then, Rem separated from Ram with red eyes.

"Rem can rely on Sister more."

Rem gently shook her head, wiped away her tears, and forced a smile.

"...Um, but Rem hasn't seen Rem's hero break the situation yet."

Then, Rem composed herself and looked at the screen again—

Notes:

Author Note: So, the next chapter is the first chapter that I tried to improve, and it will be soon! (Although the improvement is still in the experimental stage ⊙x⊙;)

Also, to avoid the problem of "filler," from the next chapter onwards, there may be deletions and changes to various original scenes, but the meaning expressed will still be the same.

Chapter 30: Subaru Dine-in

Chapter Text

【【 “I’ve caused trouble for the two of you. Natsuki Subaru is restarting now! By the way, what time is it now?”

Natsuki Subaru looped again.

。。。。。。。。

“So… is there a magic that weakens the opponent and kills them as if they were asleep…?”

After greeting the two maids in the morning, Subaru came to the Forbidden Library. He looked at Beatrice and asked:

“If you ask if there is or isn’t, then there is, I suppose.”

Beatrice replied. 】】

。。。。。

~Inside, the Theater~

“Natsuki found the right direction, that’s a good sign.”

Anastasia said from outside the screen.

“But… It’s still not the scene we remember.”

Emilia said with some worry.

“Then we can only hope Subaru grasps this direction and doesn’t go astray, breaking the situation directly in the next loop,”

Julius said.

【【 “Although I know the keywords are ‘magic’ and ‘chains’… I still don’t know anything. So, this time I’ll just use it to gather information.

If the conditions for ‘Return by Death’ are the same as last time…”

On the screen, as usual, he was taking a walk in the garden with Emilia, and now it was time to make a request.

“Just say whatever reward you want. Come on—speak your wish.”

Roswaal spread his arms, asking with a drawn-out tone.

“Then, let me be a guest, eating and sleeping as I please in the mansion. However, I won’t trouble everyone for too long, three days will be enough.” 】】

......

~Inside, the Theater~

“Information is too insufficient… so he has to abandon this life again.”

Otto said.

“And Subaru is only staying for three days, which means he will leave the mansion after three days… which means Subaru wants to leave the mansion he considers dangerous, and then secretly observe the culprit?”

Julius guessed.

“However, on this day, Barusu basically went around asking people questions everywhere, who would you suspect if not him?”

Yes, after becoming a guest, Subaru went around asking questions everywhere. Although Rem and Ram didn’t pay much attention to him, this only made the problem clearer.

Ram even had a premonition that this time, before being killed by a curse, he would be killed as a suspicious person.

“Maybe Subaru gained the trust of others in the first loop, and then forgot about being suspicious in the subsequent loops.”

Puck said.

“And if Rem isn’t mistaken… Subaru-kun’s scent has increased again… Please, please don’t do it again…”

Now, everyone could see that Subaru’s suspiciousness had reached an unprecedented height.

【【 “Although it was short, thank you for taking care of me. Especially Rem-rin, thank you for the delicious food you usually make. As for Ram-chin… well, how should I say it, the toilet was cleaned very cleanly, right?”

Since the third day after this loop began, Subaru had prepared his belongings and the tool bag Roswaal gave him, ready to leave the mansion.

Although he had gathered various information before this, there wasn’t much actual progress.

“Sister, sister. The guest’s polite words are terribly hopeless.”

“Rem, Rem. The guest’s polite words are terribly unpleasant to hear.”

“Shut up, I really can’t think of anything else. But anyway, thank you.”

“Subaru, thank you. If you encounter any trouble, you are always welcome to come back.”

Emilia waved goodbye as Subaru left.

Afterward, Subaru came to the forest a distance away from the mansion, arriving on a hill, where he could see the entire Roswaal mansion.

“Okay, this is the place.”

Subaru said to himself. 】】

。。。。。

~Inside, the Theater~

“Just as I guessed. Subaru wants to find the real culprit.”

Julius said from outside the screen, recalling his earlier guess.

【【 In the screen, Subaru looked at the Roswaal mansion and spoke:

“Emilia’s room is clearly visible. If there’s anything unusual, I can definitely spot it immediately. Anyway, it’s tonight, now I need to wait for things to happen.”

After a moment of talking to himself, Subaru opened the tool bag.

“Rope and a dagger to cut the rope… but using a dagger like this will definitely get me scolded, right? It’s fine if it’s just for cutting rope, but in the worst case… It’s for suicide. Ha… can I really do something that terrifying…? If I do this, they’ll definitely be angry, right? I used the dagger for the wrong purpose again… ”

“I’ll definitely get scolded, I hope I get scolded. I don’t want to die—and I don’t want them to die either. I should have said it, Natsuki Subaru. Even if everyone forgets these things in the loop… You will remember.” 】】

。。。。。

~Inside, the Theater~

“Oh—Natsuki is quite prepared. Is he trying to give himself a fighting chance?”

Anastasia said.

“Natsuki-san said ‘If I do this, they’ll definitely be angry’, the ‘they’ here seems to be them from the first loop…”

Otto was a little sad. In his eyes, Subaru was practically mourning the dead; after all, those loops had disappeared and ended. Subaru would never see the Ram and Rem from that loop who were sharp-tongued towards him again.

【【 The sun set, and dusk arrived.

“Speaking of which, Rem didn’t go out shopping this time…”

Subaru seemed to have been monitoring the mansion for a long time and noticed a difference from the previous loop. Then Subaru smiled. Was he recalling the date he had with Rem at this time in the previous loop? He then slapped his face.

“I still have to observe for more than eight hours, where do I have time to do silly things now? Concentrate, concentrate…”

“Uh!”

Subaru heard a sound— 】】

。。。。

~Inside, the Theater~

“It’s the sound of a tree being hit and falling down!”

Otto exclaimed from outside the screen.

Is it a magic beast?

Now, even Ram wanted to deceive herself. At this moment, if the culprit wasn’t Rem, it could only be a magic beast in the forest, but besides that big one, which magic beast could have such great strength?

It’s not a magic beast, but…

Ram thought while looking at Rem next to her…

“Who is it!? Could it be again…”

Ram gave Garfiel a wink, telling him to shut up before confirming the culprit.

“This… Is this a magic beast in the forest!?”

Natsuki Rem didn’t dare to face her guess and could only bring up the fact that there were magic beasts in the forest at this time in her memory.

“This… This is… No, please…”

Rem’s heart pounded wildly, and she looked at the screen pleadingly—

【【 Subaru tied the rope around himself, jumped off the cliff in one breath, then threw down the tool bag and ran desperately.

“Could it be… I was completely played with!?”

Subaru escaped to a dead end on the cliff.

“If you have the guts, come at me!”

Seeing that there was really no way out, Subaru had no choice but to face the culprit directly.

A weapon flew over, and Subaru used his jacket to deflect the weapon, which stabbed into the rock wall.

“Alright, you brat, hurry up and come out! I went through a lot of trouble to see you!”

Subaru gripped the dagger and roared angrily.

Then…

“…It can’t be helped. It would have been best to end your remaining life without you knowing.”

A familiar voice came.

“…You’re lying… Rem?” 】】

。。。。

Chapter 31: The First One Who Collapses

Notes:

Regarding the RAW/Link for my current novel project: please do not ask me for it. I will not respond to such inquiries. If you don't see any Raw/Link about a certain novel.

I understand you might be curious, but the source materials for my current projects are primarily from platforms like Faloo or Fanqie, where chapters must be purchased individually. It's unlikely that those asking for RAW links intend to buy these paid chapters; more often, it's to find them on web novel scraper sites. I want no part in that. If you want the RAW/Link, please find it yourself.

Rest assured, every chapter I translate here is paid for directly by me. Your voluntary support on Patreon has also been a significant help in covering the costs of these chapters. I really appreciate it.

I'm gonna give you folks some example, For example, my project, Inventory of The Famous Scene: Starting from Emiya ( 综漫盘点名场面:从卫宫巨侠开始 )

My Source Materials: https://b.faloo.com/1372942.html

On Faloo, you can typically read for free up to chapter 60; beyond that, every chapter (from 61 onward) requires a purchase. Since launching this Patreon, I've already purchased over 400 chapters of this series—yes, over 400! My intention is to translate this novel all the way to its latest chapter, which currently stands at 1184 chapters. I'll continue purchasing more paid chapters once I've worked through the 400+ I've already bought. And keep in mind, this is just for one of my projects; I have four others.

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

【【 “……It can’t be helped. It would have been best if it had ended without me knowing.”

A familiar voice came.

“……That’s a lie…… Rem?”

The blue-haired maid, Rem, slowly walked over. 】】

。。。。。

~Inside, the Theater~

“Sister, please step aside!”

Ram and Garfiel once again blocked Rem and Natsuki Rem.

“Sister…… please……”

“……”

Rem’s voice was choked with tears.

“……”

Ram was silent, then stepped aside. She looked at Garfiel and gave him a look.

“Ah, fine, fine. Ram sure knows how to order this great me around.”

Garfiel made way for Natsuki Rem.

They shakily stood up, approaching the screen one step at a time.

No one would be so oblivious as to disturb them.

What met the eyes of the two blue-haired girls was a Rem who was terrifyingly cold towards Subaru, holding a morning star.

“Ah……”

If the previous time Rem killed the dying Subaru could be explained as ending his pain and giving him a quick death, this time there was no reason to be found.

“Ah……!!”

Rem was stunned, her trembling hands clenched and placed on her chest.

“Rem…… kill…… killed……”

Natsuki Rem’s state was definitely not good either; the thing Natsuki Rem feared most had still happened.

“Rem, these are…… nothing is set in stone yet, Barusu might not have died here.”

Ram was still comforting Rem.

。。。。。

But the fact that she wanted to kill Subaru-kun was already undeniable, regardless of whether Rem actually killed Subaru-kun.

Rem was heartbroken.

“No…… no!”

The two Rems pleaded in unison with the woman who doubted Subaru.

Don’t doubt him.

He wasn’t a suspicious person; he was the person Rem loved.

【【 But the Rem on the screen couldn’t hear their pleas.

“If you don’t resist, Rem can let you go easily.”

“……Do you think I’d say ‘Please do’ and agree to your suggestion? Get lost.”

“Excuse me. Yes, that’s right, the guest is indeed that kind of person.”

“Why are you doing this… can I ask such a common question?”

“There’s nothing difficult to understand. Better to kill a thousand wrongly than let one go. That’s a maid’s principle.” 】】

。。。。。

~Inside, the Theater~

“Better to kill a thousand wrongly than let one go…… huh? The way the Mathers educate their maids is truly……”

Anastasia smiled bitterly.

“Subaru-kun, run! Get away…… get away from that woman!”

Rem stretched out her hand, wanting to convey the message.

【【 “Does Ram…… know about this?”

Subaru asked Rem.

“Rem planned to end all of this before Sister found out.”

“……Do you really not trust me that much?”

“Yes.”

Rem nodded without hesitation, her voice decisive.

“I’m so pathetic. I actually mistook us for getting along well.”

“Sister……”

“I don’t want to hear it! Take this!”

Subaru held out the magic device he called a phone and released a white flash that would bewilder opponents—at least, that’s how everyone understood it.

Then he took the opportunity to knock Rem over and ran away. 】】

。。。。。

~Inside, the Theater~

“See? I told you, people in this world are glass cannons fodder.”

Al complained.

Subaru… must be very hurt.

On the other side, Emilia thought.

The time they spent together was shattered by a simple “Yes.”

Why……

And the two Rems, seeing Subaru run away, asked this question.

Why…… just now, using the flash, Subaru-kun could have killed that stupid woman with the dagger he carried, or at least injured her to buy time to escape, but why didn’t Subaru do that……

They knew in their hearts why Subaru didn’t do that, but they so desperately wished Subaru could have done that. And then……

“Subaru-kun!”

“Ahhh!”

“Tch, as expected, Ram is here too.”

Seeing this scene, the two Rems were unable to stand up, kneeling on the ground, while Ram also clicked her tongue—

【【 A distant wind blade cut off the part of Subaru’s right leg below the knee, interrupting his escape, and he fell down.

Although the screen didn’t show who sent the wind blade, it must have been Ram.

“Ahhhhhhh! My, my leg ahhh!”

Subaru screamed in pain.

。。。。。

“O Mana of Water, please heal this person.”

Rem walked over, healed Subaru, and then—

“If you die so quickly, I won’t even be able to ask the information I need… I’ll confiscate this for now.”

The Rem on the screen forcefully took away Subaru’s dagger.

So what was Rem going to do next? No need to think about it.

“I ask you, are you an enemy of Emilia-sama?”

“……My heart will always belong to Emilia.”

Then, the chain whipped fiercely across Subaru’s upper body.

“Ahhhhhhh!!” 】】

。。。。。

~Inside, the Theater~

“Noooo!!”

It seemed that this pain was not only on Subaru’s body but also in Rem’s heart.

The two Rems trembled, tears streaming out continuously, screaming at the cruel scene displayed on the screen.

“Rem……”

Ram looked at the two Rems in grief, but she didn’t go forward, perhaps thinking they needed to cry.

【【 “Who hired you?”

The Rem on the screen interrogated Subaru again.

“……Hired for free by Emilia-tan’s priceless smile…… Ahhhhhhh!!”

Just like that, the two began a cycle of Rem interrogating and Subaru giving answers that didn’t satisfy Rem, resulting in him being beaten.

When Subaru was about to die, she would heal him, and then the cycle would continue. 】】

。。。。。

~Inside, the Theater~

“Stop hitting him…… please!”

Rem and Natsuki Rem knew this was useless, but they still lowered their posture as much as possible and pleaded.

“Natsuki-san doesn’t yield even like this……”

Subaru’s level of respect in Otto’s heart rose another step.

“Uwah…… women are scary…… ah no, maids are scary……”

Garfiel looked at the Rems collapsing and screaming in front of him and said this.

“If it were this great me, I would probably give the boss a quick death out of respect for his unyielding spirit.”

【【 “Then, Rem will change the question. Are you from the Witch Cult?”

“Eh? What Witch Cult?”

The screen continued.

“Please don’t play dumb! How dare you say you have nothing to do with it when you reek of the Witch! There’s a limit to how fake you can be! Because Roswaal-sama said to treat you well, Rem was observing the situation…… but even monitoring you was painful, I couldn’t bear it anymore…… even knowing that Sister was only pretending to take care of you, that’s why she treated you kindly!”

The Rem on the screen roared.

“……”

Subaru was silent for a moment, then cried.

“……Why…… I know, I already guessed…… After being beaten like this by Rem, I knew there must have been something behind being treated kindly before. But…… I didn’t want… to hear it. Why, you don’t remember! Why do you all leave me alone? What did I do? What do you want me to do…… What did I do wrong? What’s wrong with me? Why do you hate me so much? Even that promise…… I always…”

He collapsed, crying and shouting.

“I…… but towards you……”

Finally, another wind blade flew in, cutting Subaru’s throat. 】】

。。。。。

~Inside, the Theater~

This girl named Rem was saved by a boy she had killed.

This woman named Natsuki Rem was loved by a man she had killed.

“What right does Rem have……!!”

The girl and the woman shouted in unison.

Let it be, let it be. Rem no longer had the right to accompany Subaru-kun in this form.

Let it be, let it be. Rem no longer had the right to continue as a wife.

From now on, she would atone… willingly become a slave…… atone……

“Ah, luckily it was Ram who killed him in the end…… Although I’m sorry for Barusu, but……”

If it had been Rem who killed him in the end, Ram wouldn’t know what state her sister would be in.

“Mm…… mm.”

“Mm? Lia?”

Puck looked at Emilia, nodding and humming, then she stood up again and walked to the two kneeling Rems.

“……Stand up.”

“……Emilia-sama?”

The two Rems, with red eyes, slowly looked up in a daze.

“You two, stand up for me.”

“……”

“Subaru told me that he is the hero in your hearts, so what you should be doing now is cheering for your hero and watching him return victorious, isn’t it?”

“But even so……”

“Don’t think about ‘even so’ or atonement or anything like that. Subaru saved you later, doesn’t that prove he has forgiven you? If you still feel guilty, then encourage him and support him even more.”

Then, Emilia held out both hands, gesturing for the two Rems to stand up.

“……”

The two Rems each took a hand and slowly stood up.

“……Yes, Emilia-sama.”

Don’t disgrace yourselves again, and even more so, don’t make Subaru-kun suffer anymore.

Subaru-kun definitely wouldn’t want us to be like this……

。。。。。

Rem and the others returned to their seats, composing themselves.

On the other side, Al said in a low voice:

“Isn’t my brother being too kind? If it were me…… this blue-haired lady definitely wouldn’t live, it’s too tragic.”

No one heard Al’s muttering.

The loop began again—

Notes:

Translator note: I read some reactions like this before, but in this scene they show that it was Rem, who the one killed Subaru in this loop, but iirc it really was Ram who cut Subaru's throat. But I don't know whether it was Rem or Ram...

Chapter 32: The Promise Made with Beatrice

Chapter Text

【【 "...Ugh... Ugh!" Subaru's loop began once again with a scream as its opening line.

"Guest, guest. Have you calmed down now?"

"Guest, guest. Have you finished your tantrum?"

"Ahhhhhh!!"

Subaru screamed again upon hearing Rem and Ram's voices. 】】

。。。。。

~Inside, the Theater~

Beatrice and the rest turned their hopeful gazes toward the twin maids—only for Ram to offer a slow, resigned shake of her head, her usual sharp composure softened by regret.

Beside her, Rem’s shoulders slumped, her fingers tightening against her skirt. "I’m sorry…" The words went unspoken, but the weight of them lingered.

This timeline… was not the one they remembered. Unlike Ram and Rem's memories, it seemed this loop was not the one that would break the situation.

【【 "Ram and Rem, those two, were very worried about you."

Emilia looked at the silent and depressed Subaru in front of her with concern.

Then...

"That's right..."

Subaru, thinking of something, looked at Emilia seriously.

"...There's something I want to tell you, Emilia."

Upon hearing this, Emilia's expression became tense, and she sat up straight. 】】

。。。。。

~Inside, the Theater~

"I wonder what Subaru wants to tell me..."

Emilia felt a mix of curiosity and hope. She was unsure of what Subaru had to say, yet she couldn’t help but wish that he would confide in her—that way, she could be there for him. Her eyes remained fixed on the screen, watching the Subaru within it—

【【 "Emilia, I return by dea ..." 】】

。。。。。

~Inside, the Theater~

"So that’s it—he’s going to confess."

Julius’s voice held quiet astonishment. Around him, others shared the same realization, as if they’d all overlooked the obvious. Subaru’s relentless cycles of suffering had buried this simple truth, and in turn, made them forget it was even an option.

"Why ain’t the screen movin’?"

Garfiel frowned at the frozen image, scratching his head.

"Betty suspected before that there might be some taboo, and now it seems my guessed was correct, I suppose."

"Pfft—maybe the WiFi’s crap and it’s buffering. …Nah, that ain’t— ugh!"

Al wanted to make a joke, but he seemed to have seen something he shouldn't have on the screen.

【【 At that moment, Subaru, Emilia, or rather, the entire world paused.

Then, a black mist appeared and gradually changed shape... 】】

。。。。。

~Inside, the Theater~

"Huh?! No way... No freakin' way! Is this...? Is this really...?!"

Al's voice cracked with panic as he stared at the screen, his usual laid-back demeanor completely shattered by whatever he was seeing. His outburst drew confused glances from the others in the theater.

【【 Then, the mist on the screen formed the shape of a hand.

The black hand inexplicably entered Subaru's chest, looking as if it were caressing his insides.

Finally, the screen ended its brief pause.

"...Subaru, what's wrong? You suddenly stopped talking. I'm worried."

The Emilia on the screen was worried about Subaru's silence.

And Subaru was trembling with fear... 】】

。。。。。

~Inside, the Theater~

"AAAAHHH!! Why you?! Stay back! Don't come any closer!!"

Al's terrified screams reverberated through the theater, his metallic armor clanking as he recoiled.

"Al, control yourself. This racket is unbecoming."

Priscilla snapped, fan fluttering in irritation.

"P-Princess? Ah... right, haha! Yeah... That... that thing should be Lil Bros problem. Let Lil bro deal with it! Has nothing to do with me! Nothing at all!"

Al's laughter rang hollow as he forcibly calmed himself, gauntleted hands trembling.

"This is—"

Reinhard's eyes widened in rare surprise.

"The Witch of Envy, I suppose!"

Beatrice shouted, clutching her dress.

"The Witch... What's her connection to Subaru? It must relate to that cursed scent clinging to him."

Julius' grip tightened on his sword, anger flashing across his usually composed face.

"Wait wait wait, this isn't funny. In another world, he'd be a high-ranking Witch Cultist with that stench. Don't tell me... Natsuki-san's actually the 'Archbishop of Envy' without realizing it?!"

Otto blurted.

"Otto-sama!"

Rem and Natsuki Rem both refuted Otto's statement.

"Logically, the Witch Factor requires the previous holder's death to transfer. The Witch of Envy isn't dead—just sealed. Therefore, Subaru couldn't possibly be her Archbishop."

Puck reasoned, floating with crossed paws.

"Brother is right. It seems Subaru's 'Return by Death' is likely given by the Witch of Envy... But why forbid him from speaking of it?"

Beatrice analyzed further.

"Looking at Natsuki's reaction, trying to say it out loud is very painful. Facing the loop, he can't say anything and has to hide the pain in his heart... It's unimaginably cruel."

Anastasia sighed, fingers twisting in her scarf.

"Anyway, quit yappin' and keep watchin',"

Garfiel grunted, golden eyes fixed intently on the screen.

。。。。 。。。。

In the dark void, Natsuki Subaru's consciousness quietly stayed here.

"That's all..."

Subaru's consciousness heard something.

"That's all, please, please don't let them know anymore... Please..."

If Subaru remembered correctly, the "Dark Garden" had always been her domain, but she seemed to be bound by something. What had happened?

The Witch of Envy pleaded, but there was no response here.

"If... they knew... it would be fine, let them see clearly what they did to the one I love..."

The tone changed,

Envy... No, Satella said this.

"No, I can't tell them... These are all moments that belong only to me and my beloved..."

Satel... No, the Witch of Envy retorted.

。。。。 。。。。

【【 "Wha, what's wrong? You've been really strange since just now? If there's any problem..."

The Emilia on the screen asked the trembling Subaru.

"...I have a request... Leave me alone."

After saying that, Subaru lay down on the bed as if he had given up. 】】

。。。。。

~Inside, the Theater~

"Damn... boss has completely given up."

The group watched Subaru's broken form with silent understanding. No judgment came - not even from Julius, who simply clenched his fists before letting them fall slack.

He knew what he should say - that one must remain strong, that despair solves nothing. But the words died in his throat. Julius had never known this particular agony: being torn from his world, stripped of power, drowning in unanswered questions. Facing such trials... he couldn't honestly claim he'd fare any better.

【【 "—If I die this time, maybe there won't be a next time..."

"...You've become quite a good-for-nothing."

The Subaru on the screen muttered to himself, and Beatrice walked over. 】】

。。。。。

~Inside, the Theater~

"Betty is coming to find Subaru? With Betty here, maybe."

Beatrice hoped that the self on the screen could do something.

"Brother said, maybe there won't be a next time... Oh—I used to worry about that too."

The fear that the number of deaths was limited, that period was really nerve-wracking.

【【 "I'm not in the mood to have a lengthy discussion with you. What are you here for?" Subaru, on the screen, asked Beatrice.

"...Brother and that girl asked Betty to come see you. Because you looked strange after you woke up, they suspected that Betty had done something when you first woke up. Since you're fine, Betty is leaving."

"Wait a minute. You feel sorry for me, right?"

"I don't."

"I'm going to report to Puck."

"Hmm... Maybe I feel a tiny~ bit sorry."

"If you feel sorry for me and want my forgiveness, then promise me one request."

"...Tell me about it."

"The morning of the fifth day... that's the day after tomorrow morning. Until that time, can you protect my safety?" 】】

Chapter 33: I Absolutely Must Kill You, and I Absolutely Must Save You

Chapter Text

【【 The screen went dark, indicating that Subaru had fallen asleep.

However, what puzzled everyone was that usually, when Subaru slept, the scene would skip. This time, it didn't.

Simultaneously, the screen was filled with screams, the clanking of chains, and the sound of gushing blood. 】】

。。。。。

~Inside, the Theater~

“Natsuki is having a nightmare?”

Anastasia guessed.

“The dream is filled with the little guy's tragic experiences, so it seems like he's having a nightmare.”

Felt agreed.

“Subaru...”

If Betty were there, she could try to comfort Subaru, but I'm not present.

“Repeatedly cutting ties, being killed by those he trusted... these have really caused Subaru significant psychological trauma.”

Julius said softly.

“Ah, no. The nightmare seems to be subsiding!”

Otto reminded everyone.

【【 In the scene, hands faintly appeared, but they were too blurry to distinguish whose they were.

。。。。。 。。。。。

“...How long are you going to keep sleeping soundly? It's the agreed time, so Betty had to come over even if she was unwilling. You're really quite leisurely, aren't you?”

The screen lit up, and Beatrice woke Subaru up in the Forbidden Library.

“Huh? I actually slept through the crucial fourth day, I'm truly a fool who doesn't know what's good for him... Uh, Beatrice, although I think it's impossible, I'll ask anyway, did you hold my hand while I was sleeping?”

“That's really impossible, I suppose. Even if it were Brother's request, Betty would refuse.” 】】

。。。。。

~Inside, the Theater~

"Lies, I suppose! Though you may be another me, Betty won't be deceived, in fact!"

Beatrice retorted inwardly.

“Has that day arrived? I have to say, While Subaru’s strategy granted him survival… the core crisis remains unresolved...”

“Ain’t that the truth, bought time ain’t the same as bought solutions.”

Julius and Anastasia said.

“Then, according to what the boss said, when th’boss had that nightmare, someone grabbed his hand, yeah? Gotta be Emilia-sama, right?”

Garfiel scratched his head, grinning.

“That's indeed very possible, Frankly, I’d wager she’s the only one who could’ve reached him in that state.”

Otto agreed with Garfiel.

【【 Subaru stayed in Beatrice's Forbidden Library. Since Subaru had only learned the “I-characters” of this world's script, Beatrice even gave him a book of I-characters.

。。。。。 。。。。。

After an unknown amount of time, Beatrice sensed something and spoke to herself:

“...They're calling. They're calling Betty. Hmm? Oh, right, you're here. I forgot, I suppose.”

“You can forget someone even when they're right in front of you, that's a terrible joke, even if it's a joke.”

“There's a more urgent matter to attend to—Brother is calling Betty.”

Beatrice finished speaking and intended to go outside.

Subaru quickly tried to stop her:

“Hey, hey, wait! If you go out now...”

“You can stay here. As long as you stay here, you'll be safe, I suppose.”

Beatrice left.

Subaru walked to the large door and also wanted to open it. He hesitated.

“Ah, damn it, what's the big deal about something this small!”

Subaru encouraged himself, opened the large door, and then the dazzling sunlight poured into the room. 】】

。。。。。

~Inside, the Theater~

“Hoh? So he actually made it through?”

Anastasia said.

“The little guy finally broke the curse of not surviving this day.”

Felt said.

“No... While that may be true, Ram feels something is amiss...”

The pink-haired maid's brow furrowed as she stared intently at the screen with some unease—

【【 “Ha, haha...” Subaru in the scene couldn't help but laugh.

“Haha, what is this, something like this... So easy, haha...”

Then, Emilia's appearance interrupted Subaru's solitary joy.

“Emilia?”

“Subaru, where did you go?”

“No, I...”

“Because... No, let's not talk about that first. Anyway... just come with me.”

“Where are we going... Hey, listen to me, Emilia-tan. The results I've achieved now, I worked very hard to...”

“Ahhh!!”

A scream echoed through the mansion.

Ram's scream.

Following Emilia, Subaru saw the dead Rem. 】】

。。。。。

~Inside, the Theater~

Huh... strangely satisfying.

Al muttered under his breath, barely audible.

Ram's fingers dug into her sleeves as realization struck.

“Rem... Rem! Could it be... In the first few loops yesterday, Barusu and Rem went to Arlam Village to purchase supplies, and Barusu was bitten by a magic beast, leading to his death. Now, without Barusu accompanying her, the magic beast's target has become...”

Her voice threatened to crack, but she forced it to steady.

Although she felt grief emotionally, she knew rationally that this was not a tragedy that had happened in her world. She used reason to restrain her emotional grief and spoke as normally as possible.

“I agree with Ram-sama's judgment...”

Julius responded in a low voice.

“Uh...”

The two Rems saw their first death on screen and didn't react as strongly; instead, they were stunned for a moment.

The thought “Good riddance” flashed through their minds.

Perhaps thinking this way could alleviate some of the guilt...

No, how could Rem think that?

Rem had already seen how sad her Sister-sama was after she died, how could she think that? She couldn't make the same mistake again.

【【 “Don't touch her! Don't touch... Don't touch Ram's sister.”

Ram in the scene roared at Subaru, who wanted to approach.

“Although asking this might not be appropriate... but, guest, could it be that you~ know something~?”

“Wh-why are you asking me... this?”

Roswaal questioned Subaru.

“...Subaru.”

Emilia looked at Subaru, seemingly pleading for him to say something.

“...If you know anything, tell us.”

Subaru seemed to want to run away, and Ram used a wind blade to scratch Subaru's face. 】】

。。。。。

~Inside, the Theater~

“Subaru-kun... Sister-sama...”

Rem bit her lip, wanting to speak but unable to.

Rem... Rem is useless, she hurt Subaru-kun again, and made Sister-sama sad...

“Mr. Natsuki must want to reveal everything now. But he can't say it.”

Otto sighed.

“It's really too frustrating.”

Al said softly.

“Please don't look at Subaru with that kind of gaze anymore... He can't give any answers...”

Emilia sadly looked at herself on the screen, who was giving Subaru a pleading look.

“Ram-sama is using a wind blade to pressure Mr. Natsuki... Ah, it's Beatrice-sama!”

【【 “...It's Betty's principle, a promise must be kept, I suppose.”

Beatrice appeared and used her hand to block the wind blade Ram had sent out, protecting Subaru.

“Beatrice-sama”

“Subaru, please. If you can save Ram, if you can save Rem... Please.”

Emilia expressed her trust in Subaru and pleaded for him to say something.

“I'm sorry...”

Subaru turned and ran outside.

“Subaru!!”

“...I'm going to kill you!” 】】

。。。。。

~Inside, the Theater~

“Subaru... ran away...”

Julius stated the fact with a heavy heart.

“Boss is headin' straight for the goddamn cliff edge!”

Garfiel's shout cracked mid-sentence.

“Cliff...”

Cliff? Ah, yes, that's right, jump down, end this terrible world, it's for your own good, Barusu.

Ram knew that she shouldn't think this way inwardly, but... hurry up and jump down, end this world that is bad for everyone.

【【 “Cliff...” Subaru looked at the cliff and muttered, his knees trembling.

“Just, just one step... I can't even do something this simple...”

The screen turned dark again. 】】

。。。。。

~Inside, the Theater~

“Did Mr. Natsuki jump?”

Otto asked.

“No.”

Wilhelm looked directly at the screen—

【【 “...You've finally woken up, I suppose.” The screen lit up again, it was already dusk. Beatrice had woken up Subaru.

“Why...”

“What are you saying, I suppose?”

“Why did you come here? I...”

“Betty has a contract with you, it's to protect your life, I suppose. If the contract partner shows such an ugly appearance and jumps off a cliff to commit suicide, it would affect Betty's reputation, I suppose.”

“Bodyguard... We should have agreed that it would only be until this morning.”

“...Betty doesn't remember discussing a deadline, you misunderstood, I suppose. And, if you were to die where Betty could see you, Betty wouldn't be able to sleep well, I suppose. So if you want to escape, then Betty will help you escape outside the territory. Alright, staying like this has no meaning, I suppose. Get up quickly before you're discovered.” 】】

。。。。。

~Inside, the Theater~

“Whoa! Never figured Beako'd turn out ta be such a good child! Makes a guy all misty-eyed, ya know?”

Garfiel scratched his head before nodding vigorously.

“Who are you calling a child, I suppose.”

“Betty...”

Emilia looked at Beatrice.

Whether it was me, or Rem, or others, we all did things that made Subaru sad, but only Beatrice...

“Beatrice-sama...”

Compared to Rem, Beatrice-sama is indeed more suitable...

“Next, Subaru will either escape from here, or...”

Julius looked at the cliff in the scene—

【【 In the scene, Beatrice reached out her hand to Subaru.

Subaru held her hand, stood up, and confirmed the sensation...

“Hey, hey. You, what are you suddenly doing... Why are you rubbing Betty's palm, I suppose?”

“Hand, when it's held, feels like this... You, did you hold my hand just now?”

“...It's truly a lifelong regret, I suppose. Because you looked so miserable and pathetic when you were sleeping, I suppose.”

It seemed that Subaru had fallen asleep after just arriving at the cliff, and Beatrice had noticed the uneasy Subaru and held his hand.

“Someone... held both my hands... Ram, Rem.” 】】

。。。。。

~Inside, the Theater~

“Whoa! This mighty warrior totally thought it'd be Emilia-sama! Didn't see the twin maids comin'!”

Garfiel was slightly surprised, but thinking about it, it made sense.

“So in that nightmare... it wasn't a single hand he felt, but two. That changes things.”

Otto said.

“Wow, boss seems to have made some kind of decision!? Wait, Ram is here!”

【【 “I finally found you—I absolutely won't let you escape again.”

Ram arrived.

Beatrice and Ram faced off, one determined to kill Subaru, the other determined to protect him.

In this tense situation—

“Pull.”

Subaru grabbed Beatrice's curly hair, pulled, and then let go.

“Hmm, feels good.”

“You, you, you, you... What are you doing?! In this situation, you, do you want to die, I suppose!?”

“Don't be silly, I don't want to die at all. Death, really, is something you only need to experience once at the very end of your life. I truly believe that.”

Subaru said as he walked in front of Ram.

“...How audacious. Have you finally come to seek death? Barusu.” 】】

。。。。。

~Inside, the Theater~

Hell yeah! The boss finally cracked the code! Now what's gonna—

“Subaru has made up his mind.”

Julius bowed to his friend in his heart, showing his respect.

“His aura is different... Rem's hero has truly stood up!”

【【 “I'm sorry, I was too useless and made you so sad.” Subaru said to Ram.

“You really do know something about Rem...”

“No, I'm sorry, I really don't know about that. To be honest, there are too many things I don't know. But... now I want to know these things I don't know.”

“—What are you saying now? Rem is already dead! The situation cannot be reversed! Even if you investigate something now, what good would it do?”

Ram didn't seem to take Subaru's words seriously, but of course, she had no idea what Subaru was truly expressing.

“I won't pretend to be cool and say I can do something. Because I truly didn't do anything, which led to this tragic situation. My words lack conviction, I know that best myself.”

“What do you know about Ram and Rem?!” 】】

。。。。。

~Inside, the Theater~

“What do you know about Subaru!?”

Beatrice roared with the same anger as Ram in the scene.

“Uh... I'm sorry, I couldn't help myself, I suppose.”

Beatrice looked at the people who were looking at her and closed her mouth.

【【 “Yes, you're right, I'm completely ignorant of the crucial issues. But... you don't know either, do you?”

“Know what?”

Subaru and Ram spoke back and forth.

“I! Love you guys the most—!”

Subaru shouted as he turned and ran towards the cliff—

“...This is something only I can do!”

“I absolutely must kill you!!”

Ram roared.

“I absolutely must save you!!”

Subaru shouted.

Finally, Natsuki Subaru breathed his last.

The screen went dark. 】】

。。。。。

~Inside, the Theater~

“Hmm...”

The knights stood up in unison and performed a knight's bow.

“Subaru-kun, he definitely can...”

Rem was moved by the previous scene.

Everyone began to look forward to how Subaru would defy fate, and then—

 

“Look closely at the possibilities of other worlds/—”

Chapter 34: Re: Starting a Life of Oboreru from Zero – Prologue.

Chapter Text

~Inside, the Theater~

“Take a good look at the possibilities of other worlds/”

The familiar voice resounded in everyone’s minds once again.

“This is... who!?”

Wilhelm had been paying attention to the words in his mind, but then sensed killing intent. However, he only saw a shadow.

Rather, it was good that Wilhelm, the aging Sword Demon, could see a shadow. This speed surpassed the reaction of many people present, meaning they couldn't even see a shadow.

“Hahaha, after our parting in the Empire, let me see how much your strength has grown!?”

It was a lightning bolt that dared to charge at the red-haired Superman.

Like a frozen frame, countless afterimages swirled around Reinhard.

And Reinhard, after a slight surprise, dealt with it easily.

“As expected, as expected, you're strong! Yes, this is how it should be, this is how it should be! Only then is there value in using my dream sword 'Masayume' and fiend sword 'Murasame'!”

“Although I don't know how you got here, I have no intention of fighting you.”

“Shut up, shut up, aren't you going to show me the 'Dragon Sword'? If you don't, this stage will be very boring, the audience will get tired of watching! Watch me turn you into – Ugh!”

Reinhard’s leg kicked the young swordsman in the neck, and the scene fell silent...

“How, how is it... the same as... back then...”

Cecilus rolled his eyes and fainted.

“Excuse... excuse me, who is he?”

Emilia asked, looking at the fainted swordsman boy.

“One of the Empire's generals, 'Blue Lightning' Cecilus Segmunt.”

Julius replied while frowning, recalling their encounter in the Empire back then.

“Hmm...”

Wilhelm was silent.

He had long heard of the fame of Blue Lightning, who could be said to be the next Kurgan.

The Sword Demon could probably imagine what it would have been like if his younger self had challenged Reinhard. It would probably be like this... no, perhaps even worse, after all, in terms of swordsmanship alone, the Sword Demon and Blue Lightning were close in strength, but Blue Lightning's weapon was superior.

“Wait, this is...”

On the other side, Ram looked at the screen in surprise –

【【 “—What's so strange?” In the picture, the pink-haired maid Ram was riding on Subaru, using her hands to fully choke Subaru's neck.

And this was a world of ice and snow.

“—What's so strange?”

That Ram repeated again.

And Subaru looked calm and composed, as if he had accepted the fact of his impending death.

“—What's so strange?”

Ram repeated once more.

“—What's, so...”

During the final repetition, Ram collapsed, unable to bear the burden, but her eyes were still filled with intense hatred.

Subaru weakly stood up and picked up a stone –

“—Absolutely, I will kill you.”

This was the last sentence before the screen darkened. 】】

。。。。。

~Inside, the Theater~

“Hmm...”

Ram was silent.

Absolutely, I will kill you.

This was what Ram said when she chased Subaru in the loop, where she misunderstood Rem's death and thought it was related to Subaru.

Was Barusu picking up a stone to smash Ram to death?

...That's fine too.

I misunderstood him and wanted to kill him, so it's normal for him to kill me.

“...From the sentence that appeared in my mind, it can be seen that this is indeed – another worldline.”

Roswaal, outside the screen, his mismatched eyes glinting with calculated intrigue.

Roswaal found some kind of pattern. It seemed that every time a breakthrough was about to be made, the sentence “Take a good look at the possibilities of other worlds/” would sound.

If that was indeed the case, then there was only one possibility: after Rem's death, facing Ram's pursuit, Subaru did not choose to die but escaped.

。。。。。 。。。。。

“Ah... this! You bastard, how dare you do that to my sister!

“Calm down, Garfiel... Roswaal-sama?!”

Garfiel, angered by the scene he had just seen on the screen, glared at Pack, but was advised to calm down by Ram.

But Ram discovered something that shocked her even more –

【【 Roswaal was slumped in a wheelchair, lifeless, looking like a complete invalid.

On the other side, Frederica and Pack were confronting each other.

“Great Spirit...-sama.”

“I'm sorry, Frederica. You are not wrong – it's just that I want to protect what I value most, and this is the most correct way to do it.”

“Why, do you have to do this...”

“I told you, didn't I? All my actions are for Lia – I was wrong about Roswaal, he is just a pitiful person.”

“—As a maid, I cannot tolerate your insult to the head of the family, to the master.”

“No, you are also a pitiful child. Only you are still desperately protecting this place that is already at its end.”

“Emilia-sama will be sad.”

“Unfortunately, I am very fond of Lia. After all, I am a parent cat who cannot be without my child.”

Then, Pack froze Frederica, and not only that, it seemed that Roswaal's entire territory was frozen.

And Roswaal looked at Frederica, reaching out to cast magic, as if to protect her –

Swish!

Roswaal narrowly dodged the sword strike at the cost of losing his left arm.

“Oh, the move just now is not something just anyone can do. I was truly impressed.”

The one who attacked Roswaal was the Blue Lightning, Cecilus, who had suddenly rushed out earlier to challenge Reinhard to a duel.

“Cecilus Segmunt, the head of the Nine Divine Generals of the Empire.”

Roswaal recognized him.

“That is truly a great honor.”

“However, how did this happen~ again? Could it be that during the time when Lugnica is deciding the next king, the Empire is going to violate the treaty and commit such violence?” 】】

。。。。。

~Inside, the Theater~

“This...”

Otto desperately thought, but couldn't figure out a single thing.

The amount of information was simply too large.

“Why is Roswaal-sama like this...”

Ram was heartbroken by Roswaal's decadence.

“The hell’s with Boss causin’ a damn ruckus the second he hops worldlines?! And where’s this timeline’s version of him even at?!”

Garfiel asked while looking at the screen again, hoping the screen could provide an answer.

【【 “Ah, this is a misunderstanding. I am currently on leave from the Nine Divine Generals... I should say retired, and it has nothing to do with the Empire. I am not playing with you; the Empire knows nothing about my actions. Of course, my loyalty to His Majesty is still in my heart... However, I also have my own reasons.”

The Cecilus in the picture clarified that it had nothing to do with the Empire.

“Then, it is even stranger. You are willing~ to give up your position as a general of the Empire to come here~. What reason could possibly make you do this~?”

“It's simple. Someone promised to show me the way to the Heavenly Sword.”

“Heavenly Sword? That's unexpected. You don't seem like the kind of person who would be willing to be someone else's puppet.”

Upon hearing this, Cecilus explained his view on life as protagonists, supporting characters, actors, and audience, and then said:

“I probably don't dislike people like you; in fact, I admire you, but this is my duty. Court Magician of the Kingdom of Lugnica, Margrave Roswaal L. Mathers, your head, I will take it.”

Cecilus drew a sword.

“Can I ask you a question? What is your employer's name?”

Roswaal seemed to accept the fact that he was about to die and made a final request to Blue Lightning.

“Ordinary citizens call him a villain and a heretic. He earned his bad reputation for his incredibly evil and tyrannical actions – the 'Purge King'.

But, he himself told me to tell you his real name... Natsuki Subaru.” 】】

Chapter 35: Re: Starting a Life of Oboreru from Zero- Beginning.

Chapter Text

【【 “Just as I thought, it's you.”

Then, Cecilus beheaded Roswaal. 】】

。。。。。

~Inside, the Theater~

“Purge King... Subaru?”

Emilia was completely shocked.

“Ah, brother's gone completely insane, 'Purge'... kill everything and get revenge on society?”

Al thought.

“Purge... Subaru... Purge... Subaru... I can't connect them.”

Ram couldn't imagine how the two could be linked.

“What happened to Subaru? What in the world is happening here!”

Beatrice questioned the screen, longing for an answer, but...

“Huh, Betty?”

Beatrice realized she had appeared.

【【 “How ironic.”

“Yo, Beatrice.”

The person known as the 'Purge King', Natsuki Subaru, appeared in the mess hall and met Beatrice.

“What kind of look is that?”

Subaru asked.

Beatrice looked at Subaru and said:

“You, you seem completely different from before.” 】】

。。。。。

~Inside, the Theater~

“Betty... is scared.”

Puck could tell, a hint of fear appeared on Betty in the scene.

“How does Subaru look...”

Emilia covered her mouth, utterly astonished.

Subaru looked bone-thin, with dark circles under his eyes, having lost his usual vitality.

“Oh, oh, isn't that the boss? Hmm hmm? This scene looks familiar, it seems like Halibel told me... Huh? Isn't that the princess and her little cat!?”

Cecilus woke up from his coma, sprang up with a carp jump, was drawn to the screen, and then noticed Emilia.

“Princess...sama?”

Emilia was a little confused.

“Though I won't deny that my daughter is a princess.”

Puck said.

“Halibel...?”

On the other side, Natsuki Rem couldn't help but wonder.

Does he know Halibel?

“Hey, you, who are you calling boss?”

Garfiel was a little displeased.

“Rem is dead, Ram's whereabouts are unknown, Roswaal is killed... Is Subaru here to kill Betty...”

Beatrice showed a sad expression as she analyzed.

All signs pointed to Subaru wanting to purge everyone in the mansion.

【【 “Do you remember, Beatrice. We ate together here.”

The Subaru in the scene reminisced.

“—I don't remember. Betty shouldn't have eaten with you.”

“...Ah, yes. You don't know. Hmm, that was my mistake just now. It has always, always been my mistake. It has always, always been my...”

And Beatrice extended her hand, as if to cast magic.

“Perhaps the revenge you seek is your rightful power. But even so, Betty, I have my own duty. For that...”

“Don't do this, Beatrice—haven't you made a contract... to protect me?”

Then, Beatrice was firmly held in place.

“Sorry. This way you can't move.”

A wolf beastman appeared. 】】

。。。。。

~Inside, the Theater~

“Oh, Halibel.”

“Halibel?”

Cecilus and Natsuki Rem called out his name together.

“Banan Musou... 'Praiser' Halibel.”

Julius reported his name.

“Taking two peerless powerhouses in the world under his command... Subaru, ah Subaru, your potential is truly terrifying...”

Roswaal muttered to himself.

【【 “This is...”

Beatrice, in the scene, was stunned.

“Something like binding shadows, the spy's incredible skill. Just think of it as ninjutsu. Don't worry, it will be undone soon... You are my benefactor. At that time, thanks to you letting me escape, I am alive now. I've always wanted to tell you this.”

“This whole spectacle for something like this... Then you are truly a troublemaker... Really, truly a troublemaker.”

“Sorry. But I know. Beatrice—you and I are the same.”

“—”

“I am very grateful to you, Beatrice... Why didn't you kill me at that time? I am very grateful to you. I probably like you. During that time, only you truly allowed me to rely on you.”

“...Could this confession be any worse?” 】】

。。。。。

~Inside, the Theater~

“Abandoned by everyone... only Beatrice-sama extended a helping hand...”

Otto said.

Everyone could see that Subaru had come to thank her, to repay a debt.

However, this way of repaying the debt was too strange.

“...So that's how it is...”

Beatrice understood, and she was silent and spoke in a low voice.

Searching for “that person”, seeking liberation. That was Betty at that time.

For Betty at that time, the best way to repay the debt was...

【【 “Halibel, give me a kunai.”

“Are you sure?”

“Give me a kunai.”

Halibel threw a kunai at Subaru.

Then...

“You, your colors are distinct, truly beautiful...” 】】

。。。。。

~Inside, the Theater~

“Beatrice!”

Emilia was stunned.

Subaru stabbed Beatrice, and dazzling, colorful light spilled from the wound.

So familiar... but also so strange...

Unlike the lifelessness from before, Subaru at this moment seemed to have returned to the noisy boy he was back then.

“To be like that only at a time like this...”

Julius frowned.

“...I'm so envious.”

In some worlds, Beatrice was liberated; in some worlds, I gained a powerful accomplice who calls himself the 'Archbishop of Pride'. So when will this be... Teacher.

Roswaal said enviously.

“But... It's still not enough.”

Beatrice thought.

At that time, for Betty, this was not enough to be considered the best way to repay the debt; it was still one step short...

【【 “—Are you, Betty's, 'that person'?”

The boy gently stroked the girl's face.

“Yes. I am, your 'that person'.”

Upon hearing this, the girl couldn't help but cry, her face flushed, and she also stroked the boy's face.

Then, the girl slowly closed her eyes.

She fell into an eternal sleep.

The screen darkened again. 】】

。。。。。

~Inside, the Theater~

“Beatrice.”

“What is it, Roswaal?”

“Do you regret it?”

“Regret what?”

“If you choose this path, you will fulfill your wish and gain liberation.”

“Why regret? Betty's wish has long since changed, to accompany Subaru for his entire life.”

【【 “A drowning person grabs for a straw, there's a saying like that back home. Straw, you know? Probably, there's always straw... Anyway, it's like wheat or something. It means that a drowning person will frantically grab at anything, even if they grab a straw, they can't be saved, but they'll still grab it. Simply put, this proverb means that when a person is about to die, they will do anything to survive. But it's different from thinking on your feet or something like that. There's a chance to turn the situation around there, but the straw is just a dying struggle—Mr. Sigelm?”

The scene changed, Subaru was sitting on a high platform talking incessantly, then his smile disappeared, and he looked at the old man, Subaru called Sigelm.

Sigelm knelt on the ground, noticing his smile had disappeared, and he appeared extremely fearful.

“Ah—sorry, you must be bored. Talking about other topics is my bad habit. If I don't ramble on, I'm a little hesitant to talk about the main point.”

“No... This, I.”

Sigelm said tremblingly, and yet—

“I'm still talking.”

Natsuki Subaru placed his right hand on his lips and pointed at Sigelm with his left hand. 】】

Chapter 36: Re: Starting a Life of Oboreru from Zero- part 1

Chapter Text

【【 “I'm still talking.” Natsuki Subaru's right hand was against his lips, his left hand pointing at Sigelm. 

Subaru sat on a high platform, with dozens of guards standing beside him who clearly couldn't be called weaklings. The most striking were undoubtedly the towering blue lightning, “Cecilus Segmund,” and the Praiser, Helibel. 】】

。。。。。

~Inside, the Theater~

“Oh oh oh! Is this... a stage play with me as the sole protagonist! Then everyone here is my audience! So exciting, so exciting!”

Didn't you see that the one in the center is Lil'Bro...?

Al silently complained.

“Boss, what is this? Did you become king?”

Garfiel was very curious.

“How is he your boss? Who are you... Oh, oh, he's quite imposing, isn't he? But it's normal, given the boss's charm, it's understandable to have a few more underlings. Mm-hmm.”

Cecilus looked at Garfiel and spoke as if to himself.

“What are you talking to yourself about? Do you want to fight?”

Garfiel had been annoyed by this self-important guy from the beginning.

“Hahaha, interesting, truly interesting. Not many people talk to me like that... Well, come on... Ugh!”

“Who's afraid of who... Ah!”

The impending conflict was stopped by Reinhard's obstruction and Ram's ear-twisting.

“Regardless... It's very oppressive.”

Anastasia commented on the image of Subaru.

“Yes... he doesn't seem like that Natsuki-san anymore.”

Otto agreed.

What on earth happened in between?

And there was something even stranger.

“Why did the screen turn black and white?”

Emilia was the first to ask this question.

Yes, in this segment, the screen had turned black and white.

The others couldn't explain it either, and could only choose to remain silent...

【【 Subaru blocked the mouth of the old man named Sigelm. Then he continued:

“I like reasonable people. They are more trustworthy than people who suddenly start punching you after talking. Although I don't know how you heard about me, please don't judge me based on rumors... I don't really want to cause a stir.”

Then, Subaru opened his left hand, signaling that he could speak.

“Ah, no... I am deeply sorry. As indicated in the letter we sent, our side sincerely hopes to cooperate with your esteemed organization for a long time.”

“Then let's cooperate happily, Mr. Sigelm. For details, please talk to the person in charge of this area later. That's what smart people do. Please continue to look after our organization in the future.”

Subaru said, then flipped a coin...

“Tails.” 】】

。。。。。

~Inside, the Theater~

“Eh? Tails? What does that mean?”

Emilia was confused.

The others weren't quite sure what Subaru's intention was.

“Oh, I see. I have a bit of an impression now. It's too much to ask me, as the protagonist, to remember every passerby A. That old man is going to be in trouble next.”

As soon as Cecilus finished speaking, the Helibel in the image quickly severed Sigelm's head...

“Uwah! Could it be that heads means life, and tails means death?”

Otto said in surprise.

“Mm-hmm, Boss kills people so casually.”

Cecilus nodded, confirming Otto's guess.

“Killing people... casually...”

Emilia's body trembled slightly upon hearing this.

Was this Subaru still the Subaru she knew?

The change was too great.

“Subaru-kun...”

Rem lowered her eyes in pain.

“It's all because of Rem... Rem's actions towards Subaru-kun led to this...”

The two Rems couldn't help but feel guilty.

“Rem, this world was caused by Ram's misunderstanding of Barusu. Don't take all the responsibility on yourself.”

Ram said.

“But it was indeed Rem's actions in other loops that led to Subaru-kun...”

“...”

This feeling was now experienced by Rem and Ram.

Emilia had felt it before.

It was a feeling that was both uncomfortable and complex.

Should she blame the versions of herself in those worlds? She was just eliminating suspicious individuals.

Should she blame Subaru? That was even less reasonable.

Then, should she blame herself? But she hadn't done these things in the world she remembered.

This peculiar feeling of not being able to blame anyone made her feel off no matter what.

“Ugh...”

Reinhard frowned deeply.

“Tsk... casually deciding someone's life or death based on the random flip of a coin...”

Julius clenched his fists.

“And... why is Mr. Helibel here... doing such a thing?”

Natsuki Rem said softly.

【【 “Ugh, ugh, ugh.” Subaru was gagging as he looked at the corpse.

“You gave the order, and you're still like this? Isn't that too disrespectful to the dead? While I don't demand you be unaffected by corpses, at least try to reduce the number of corpses you create?”

“I don't kill just because I want to... Although it's hard to look at, I have to witness it at the scene. This is the least I can do...”

Subaru explained.

“Self-deception. But Boss's contradictions are also hard to watch. The conversation was so harmonious, and then he suddenly killed someone. He changes his face faster than flipping a book.”

Cecilus complained.

“Didn't I say I didn't want to kill him? I also told him that I wanted to trust him as much as possible. He didn't seem to be lying either.”

“Then, why?”

Cecilus asked curiously.

“Because even if they don't seem to be lying, people who lie will lie... We have to nip the danger in the bud. I will absolutely not be fooled a second time. Please clean up the body and bury it. Also, send an envoy to this person's shop.

Confiscate everything. If they comply, treat them well. If they resist, please execute their entire clan and burn down the shop. After the transfer is complete, have the next person in charge come and introduce themselves. Then decide whether to crush them or keep them.” 】】

。。。。。

~Inside, the Theater~

“So that's it. He doesn't trust anyone. He decides the life or death of those he can seemingly trust with a coin, and directly exterminates those he can't. No wonder he's called the 'King of Purge'.”

Roswaal said in a drawn-out tone.

“Those experiences... brought a lot of psychological trauma to Barusu...”

A subtle hint of guilt appeared in Ram's eyes.

“Ah, ah, Lil'Bro goes berserk every now and then. Whether it was the Pride incident or this King of Purge. If we're considering world peace, maybe we should find a way to completely kill him? I'm not right... I can't entirely blame him; his forced experiences are exactly what make it easy for him to become a psychopath.”

Al said softly, not letting anyone hear him.

【【 “Ah, Boss, are you going to see the Princess?”

The Helibel in the image asked Subaru.

“Mm.”

Then, Subaru walked deeper, arriving at a door.

“Puck.”

“At your service, nya,nya. Oh, it's been a while. Do you need something from Lia?”

“Open the door for me.”

“Mm-hmm, what does that tone mean? If you make Daddy unhappy, I won't let you see my daughter. Try to be understanding of a father whose daughter is in the prime of her youth...”

“Puck.”

“You've really reached your limit, haven't you? No choice, I'll open it for you for your efforts.”

Puck opened the door for Subaru, and Subaru walked in... 】】

。。。。。

~Inside, the Theater~

“But... what is this? Why is Lia here?”

“Why... I'm being called 'Princess'...?”

Puck and Emilia didn't understand the current situation.

【【 Subaru walked through the door, and what greeted everyone's eyes was white.

Literally white.

Everything in this room was white, and the only person in the room had fair skin and wore white pajamas.

“Looks like you haven't slept again.”

And Emilia was the only person in the room.

Subaru walked over and lay down on Emilia's lap... 】】

Chapter 37: Re: Starting a Life of Oboreru from Zero - Part 2

Chapter Text

【【 “Looks like you haven't slept again.” Subaru walked over and lay down on Emilia's lap.

Subaru then had a good sleep, and the screen darkened. 】】

。。。。。

~Inside, the Theater~

“Why did the screen turn back to color just now?”

Otto was puzzled.

Unlike the previous segment, this one was back in color.

“Hmm~ Beatrice's place was in color... Emilia-sama's place was in color... So~ that means. Maybe only those Subaru trusts~ have color?”

Roswaal offered a guess.

“Hmm... That might be it. And I can probably guess why I acted like that...”

Puck murmured to himself.

Puck was guessing why he handed Emilia over to Subaru.

Because he couldn't leave Lia with Roswaal in that crippled state.

Since that was the case, it was best to entrust her care to Subaru, who had the title of “King” and posed no threat to Emilia.

“So... I'm here to comfort Subaru?”

Emilia tried to understand her role in this world.

If it made Subaru feel at ease, she was certainly willing to do it, but if it was this kind of situation...

She was... the emotional comfort for a tyrant...

A wave of guilt washed over her.

“Imprisoned in a cage... becoming a tool doll for emotional comfort...”

On the other side, Julius clenched his teeth.

He couldn't accept Subaru's actions.

Then, the screen turned black again.

【【 “Deciding the fate of others with pure luck... Does he think he's a god?”

When it lit up again, Frederica on the screen was wearing a collar around her neck and said with disgust.

Then she held the handle of a serving cart and knocked on the door.

“Master, excuse me.” 】】

。。。。。

~Inside, the Theater~

“Big sister is alive! But what's on her neck is...”

Garfiel felt relieved.

“Huh? I'm not dead? Then is Master not either...”

Frederica was surprised and touched her neck.

“No. The me in that world is already~ dead. As for who Frederica's master is, that naturally~ is...”

【【 “Come in.” The voice confirmed Roswaal's guess. It was Subaru's voice.

“Master, are the books on the floor still the same as before?”

“...Hmm. Ah, please. If anyone can understand them, let them read them.”

It seemed to be Subaru's office, looking very simple and messy.

A big reason for the mess was that books were scattered everywhere.

Frederica opened the lid of the serving cart... revealing a seemingly large amount of food. 】】

。。。。。

~Inside, the Theater~

“This world's Subaru-sama... spared me and even took me in as a servant...”

Frederica murmured.

“This... is not the amount of food my dear eats.”

On the other side, Natsuki Rem said. She knew her husband's appetite very clearly, and the food on the screen was clearly more than her husband's usual meal.

【【 “Frederica, have your meal. You take a bite first.”

It seemed the answer was revealed; it was a taste test for poison.

After the test, Frederica intended to leave.

“Master, it's done. Then, I will withdraw for now. Please call me anytime.”

“Okay.”

Just as she was about to leave... 】】

。。。。。

~Inside, the Theater~

“Boss... that Purge King tossed a coin. Big sister!”

Yes, Subaru tossed a coin at this moment.

Garfiel no longer recognized this world's Subaru as “Boss,” but called him by his name directly.

This was clearly a decision that would determine Frederica's life or death... No, perhaps worse. Some viewers thought so.

【【 “Heads. Ah—it's heads. Frederica, your brother and grandmother are safe. Get out. Don't come in until I say you can.”

“—uhm” Frederica nodded mechanically and left...

“wū ... wūwū wūwūwū!” Then she walked away crying. 】】

。。。。。

~Inside, the Theater~

“Waaah! Big sister went this far to protect me and Grandma, I'm so touched!”

Garfiel couldn't help but give Frederica a big hug.

“Ga... Garfiel, for you and Grandma, this is what she and I should both do.”

Frederica was startled by Garfiel's hug, then gently stroked Garfiel's head.

【【 “I sincerely thank you for meeting today.”

The screen turned again, and a gray-haired young man said to Subaru.

This was a familiar face— 】】

。。。。。

~Inside, the Theater~

“Huh? Is it me again?”

Otto looked at the gray-haired young man, who was himself, in surprise.

“What's with being a 'Merchant of Death' and a merchant meeting the Purge King? Why do these things only happen in these kinds of worlds? When can I appear in a world that belongs to us, the correct one?”

Otto was helpless.

“Ha! Could it be that Boss also has some kind of 'salvation' for you, otherwise you'll become a very bad guy like in those worlds?”

Garfiel teased Otto.

“...Your way of saying that sounds a bit disgusting, and the me in this world hasn't appeared in any situation that looks so 'bad' yet!”

I haven't shown anything yet, and you're already assuming I'm a 'bad' guy; that's too little trust in me.

【【 “—You have a really big heart. Even though you're about the same as me.”

Subaru, on the screen, was surprised by Otto's composure.

“Thank you for the compliment, I am humbled.”

Otto responded with a smile.

“Speaking of which, you are...”

“Actually, recently, a certain esteemed person wants to do business in various fields. So I wanted to visit the organization first to say hello, and by the way, present a small token of appreciation. The item is here—I heard you need this.”

Then, Otto opened the gift—

A full box of high-quality, high-purity magic ore. 】】

。。。。。

~Inside, the Theater~

“Oh, he's quite composed. Not bad, Suwen.”

Anastasia watched Otto with appreciation.

“Ahaha, thank you for the compliment. But if I were suddenly to face this Natsuki-san who kills people at the drop of a hat, I don't think I could be so calm... I'm a bit scared.”

“But... why does Subaru need so much magic ore?”

Beatrice was curious.

“It's not impossible that he's developed a hobby of collecting magic ore.”

Puck said.

【【 “Is that so? This is really good. I have received your token of appreciation. Then you are...”

On the screen, Subaru was very satisfied with this box of magic ore.

“This one is an envoy from the Russell Fellow.”

“Hmm, I see. That, Russell Fellow's. I've noted it down. If you encounter any trouble...”

Subaru was speaking, but was suddenly interrupted by Otto.

“Please wait a moment. Actually, the gift is not just these.”

“Hmm—interesting.” 】】

。。。。。

~Inside, the Theater~

“I didn't expect you to be quite cool, Otto!”

Garfiel, outside the screen, slapped Otto's back.

“Hey, cough, cough. That hurts.”

“But Suwen became Fellow's envoy...”

Anastasia narrowed her eyes, wondering what she was thinking.

“—Eh, I don't remember such a bold person? Never mind, I won't think about it. But this doesn't seem like a story with me as the protagonist. Why does it look like Boss is the protagonist? That's strange, right?”

Cecilus searched his memories, but he didn't like to think too much, and immediately gave up when he didn't think of it the first time.

At the same time, he was a bit dissatisfied. Cecilus was looking forward to a major theatrical play with him as the protagonist.

“If I don't show off again, it will be boring.”

【【 Just as Cecilus was expressing his dissatisfaction, Otto on the screen nodded and continued to explain the gift—

“—The Kingdom of Lugnica, in response to the Purge King's tyrannical actions, offers the following return gift.”

Then, a bright white light shone, and a figure flickered...

Although the screen was black and white, everyone could see who it was—

The Sword Saint, Reinhard van Astrea. 】

Chapter 38: Re: Starting a Life of Oboreru from Zero - Part

Chapter Text


Chapter 38: Re: Starting a Life of Oboreru from Zero - Part

 

~Inside, the Theater~

“Hold on, this doesn't look like a story with me as the main character. Why does it seem like the boss is the protagonist? That's weird, right? If I don't show off a bit, it'll be boring.”

Just as Cecilus finished speaking—

【【 “'Sword Saint Family,' Reinhard van Astrea.” The hero makes a shining appearance.

Even though it's in black and white, it's still so dazzling.

“—You understand me, right? Isn't there anything more adorable than a capable opponent?”

Cecilus in the image transforms into lightning, attacking Reinhard.

Reinhard blocks the fierce attack with the sheath of the Dragon Sword.

As a result, Reinhard is sent flying by the massive impact.

“You really haven't changed, still not very human... I'm so happy, Mr. Reinhard, you haven't changed at all.”

“I don't particularly like this meeting, Lord Cecilus.” 】】

。。。。。

~Inside, the Theater~

“The Sword Saint... was sent flying...”

Julius is amazed by Cecilus's terrifying strength once again.

“Finally... finally, it's the protagonist's... um, what did the boss call it again? Oh right, the protagonist's highlight moment!”

Cecilus is very excited.

“Although this guy isn't my favorite, his combat power...”

Garfiel recalls how he launched a surprise attack on Reinhard in Kararagi, but Reinhard easily dealt with it.

“This strike...”

Too beautiful.

Wilhelm sincerely thinks.

Just like... back then... no, perhaps only when I dedicate my entire being to the sword can I reach this level.

【【“—I saw that attack of yours in the stolen goods warehouse. I would definitely be on guard.”

On the screen, Subaru is behind Hellibel, saying safely.

Although Reinhard's slash upon his appearance was very powerful, Subaru seemed to have prepared in advance, preventing himself from being harmed by Reinhard's first attack.

“Subaru...!”

Reinhard calls out his name.

“You drew a bad card, Reinhard. If you hadn't saved me in the stolen goods warehouse, things wouldn't be like this now—but if that were the case, you wouldn't have been able to see your beloved master, so it's not a bad thing for you?”

Then, Subaru sticks out his tongue at him.

“—What's with that? You, you're still black and white.”

“—Black and white? What do you mean...”

“Shut up, liar—how can I be killed by you in this state? Cecilus, do as you please. I'm no longer interested.”

“I don't quite understand, but it seems like what I see and what the boss sees are different. Then allow me to gratefully accept this formidable enemy.”

“See things differently... haha, no wonder. You're still trying to make me laugh when you're about to die. You actually make me quite happy, Cecilus. You have no weaknesses, I can't stand you.”

“I'm that thing—afraid of mayonnaise.”

“Haha!”

Subaru laughs and escapes with Hellibel.】】

。。。。。

~Inside, the Theater~

“Subaru...”

Reinhard is heartbroken by this.

In that world, Reinhard must be heartbroken to see his former friend become like this, let alone this Reinhard, who has a deeper connection with Subaru.

“Even in front of the 'Sword Saint.' Subaru~ still sees black and white. Doesn't even believe in the 'Sword Saint'~ huh.”

Roswaal says.

“Oh, now I can focus on fighting that guy.”

Cecilus is satisfied to see Subaru leave.

“But... mayonnaise is really disgusting... and after Alaraki found out, he keeps making it for me for no reason, it's disgusting.”

Cecilus adds his dislike for mayonnaise later.

“Hey, hey, I don't dislike mayonnaise. You're going to upset mayonnaise lovers, you know.”

Al says softly.

【【“Stop! I haven't finished speaking...”

On the screen, Reinhard wants to stop the escaping Subaru.

“—It's already over. 'Sword Saint.' If you don't want it to end, please chase after us and start over. Until then, the 'Purge King,' who is still a loyal subordinate, will stand in your way. So, I'm still on the way to the summit. Although I feel like I only need to take one more step.”

Cecilus's bursting sword energy seems to tear the surroundings apart.

It seems that Cecilus is referring to Hellibel as the “still loyal subordinate.”

“To where?”

“Of course, to the Heavenly Sword. I've been looking forward to it for a long time—to be able to compare swordsmanship with you.”

“...Lord Cecilus, I believe we have already fought before. That battle was very meaningful to me. Why are you looking for me now?”

“Of course, to seek the unity of man and sword, only in life and death can the truth be revealed. You know it too, Mr. Reinhard, there is a wall in front of us. People who reach a certain realm will be blocked by a high wall that cannot be crossed, no matter what. Some may have already given up. But I can't give up. If I don't surpass that wall, I will not be me. And at that time, the boss came to invite me. Said there was a way to cross that wall... that is, how to fight you to the death, to kill each other with swords. It can be said that—a drowning man grasps at straws, that is to say, I am that drowning man.”

Cecilus straightens his posture and announces his name:

“—Swordsman, Cecilus Siegmund.”

Then, he rushes towards Reinhard...】】

。。。。。

~Inside, the Theater~

Hmm, I don't dislike him. Just like before I met Theresia, a sword, a sword pursuing ultimate sharpness.

Wilhelm recalls the past.

For him, there are two walls. The first is to surpass Theresia and take her sword, which has already been successfully broken.

And the second wall...

What Cecilus seeks to break is the second wall that Wilhelm has not tried to break.

“He's like...”

Wilhelm glances at Cecilus next to him, who is watching with great interest.

Like me, who dedicated my life to the sword without my heart being taken by Theresia.

Of course, it is impossible to regret being devoted to Theresia.

“Wow, the whole hall is shaking!”

Otto is surprised by the image presented on the screen.

【【The battle between the two peerless swordsmen shakes the hall.

“Felt, I should have captured her as a hostage first... but playing the role of a yakuza boss is quite fun... as long as I can grasp the weaknesses of everyone in the world—”

The scene changes, Hellibel leads Subaru away from here, and Subaru mutters to himself like this.】】

。。。。。

~Inside, the Theater~

“What the little guy is saying is just like Heinkel!”

Felt outside the screen recalled when Heinkel held her hostage with a knife.

“Hey, hey, where's my scene? The moment I broke the wall and reached the Heavenly Sword!?”

Cecilus is very dissatisfied.

“Seeing that Subaru doesn't look flustered at all~ it's all within his expectations, right~? Perhaps he's just waiting for this moment to end everything~.”

Roswaal says.

“It's me!”

Frederica is surprised—

【【“Master, please die—!” Frederica stabs Subaru with a short knife... 】

Chapter 39: Re: Starting a Life of Oboreru from Zero - Part 3

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Chapter 39: Re: Starting a Life of Oboreru from Zero - Part 3

 

【【“Master, prepare to die—!” Frederica thrust her short sword at Subaru...

But Halibel easily snatched the blade, pinning Frederica against the wall.

Frederica looked shocked:

“Why, Lord Halibel! Now, taking advantage of the chaos, we can get rid of this man...!”

“Kill him...right? I understand the sentiment. Those with their weaknesses exposed must be desperate to kill Subaru and be free. But...unfortunately, I'm not obeying him because he's got something on me. Subaru-bro has actually done me a favor.”

“Subaru-dono!?”

Subaru walked step by step towards Frederica, who desperately reached out, her hand grazing Subaru's neck...

“I must...um!?”

A scene that shocked both Frederica and Halibel unfolded.

Several bright red handprints were visible on Subaru's neck.

“No good, Frederica. I won't let you, in your black and white state, kill me. Mr. Halibel...take Frederica and escape quickly.”

“...Subaru-bro. I believe she's the spy who brought the 'Sword Saint' in.”

“Don't come back, Mr. Halibel. I have my own matters to resolve. If you wanted to repay my kindness, this is enough.”

“...I wanted to be good friends with Subaru-dono.”

Halibel left with Frederica.

“Oh, Frederica. The food was delicious; he wanted me to tell you that.” Halibel said to her.】】

。。。。。

~Inside, the Theater~

“Red handprints...”

Ram muttered from outside the screen.

Everyone immediately connected it to the initial scene.

In the snowy field, Ram kept repeating, “What's so strange?” and desperately choked Subaru's neck.

“I didn't expect those red handprints back then...and at the same time...”

“ 'I won't let you, in your black and white state, kill me.' Barasu had said that.

Ram pondered.

Ram was already dead, crushed by rocks. Who else has color? Only Emilia-sama.

“Ah, even in this world, he still remembers kindness. Boss's nature is hard to change, after all.”

Garfiel greatly admired Subaru's decision to let Frederica go.

“But...what kindness is...”

Natsuki Rem wondered what kindness her husband had received from Mr. Halibel.

“Oh, the blue-haired miss is interested. I remember him saying something about how when he met Boss, he was in some trouble, something about the Four Great Spirits? The boss helped him solve it. Honestly, I was surprised. I get a headache just talking to them; Boss actually solved it.”

Cecilus replied to Natsuki Rem.

“Could it be...Tia-sama...?”

Natsuki Rem couldn't help but think of Tia.

“Oh, getting a headache talking to me? I think I'm pretty easygoing, as long as it doesn't involve Lia, nya.”

Puck, one of the true Four Great Spirits, who killed and replaced one of the former ones, said with a smile.

“No matter~ what. Seeing Subaru so~ composed, this must still be part of his plan. I can probably see that he's going to seek death next~.”

Roswaal said.

“...Letting Cecilus stall Reinhard, then going to seek death himself...but why?”

Otto was a bit puzzled.

From Cecilus's behavior of immediately fighting Reinhard upon entering, it was clear that Cecilus could stall Reinhard, but only for a short while.

So why could Cecilus stall for so long in the scene? Why was Subaru so confident that he could stall for so long?

“Either this Cecilus has truly reached the level of the Heavenly Sword. Or...this environment, or rather~, this hall is a bit special~ .”

The fact that Subaru could avoid Reinhard's first strike showed that this hall was unusual.

Perhaps Subaru had gone to great lengths to obtain a hall specifically designed to counter Reinhard.

Roswaal analyzed.

【【“Emilia-sama!” Then the scene changed again, with the colorless Reinhard heading to rescue the colorful Emilia.

Reinhard called out to Emilia with concern.

“Are you alright, Emilia-sama? I'm glad you're safe.”

“Reinhard, you're seriously injured. Are you okay?”

“There's no need to worry. Although this certainly isn't a minor injury.”】】

。。。。。

~Inside, the Theater~

“Injured like that!”

Outside the screen, many people exclaimed in surprise.

Was this the work of Cecilus alone!? Unbelievable...

And...

“The Dragon Sword is drawn...”

Julius was captivated by the beauty of the Dragon Sword.

While everyone marveled at Cecilus's strength, he alone was dissatisfied:

“Ah, damn it. He's strong like a monster after all! No, no, I've let the audience down! I need to train more, train more!”

【【“In any case, thankfully Emilia is safe...let's leave this place together. There's a dragon carriage outside the city. We'll take it to the Kingdom of Lugnica. Emilia-sama, please leave immediately—”

At that moment, something that shocked everyone both inside and outside the screen happened.

“Emilia, sama.”

Emilia used magic, causing an ice pillar to pierce Reinhard's abdomen.

That's right, a real piercing, not just an attack.

“No, can't...can't do that. Subaru can't do that. Reinhard, can't do that. Won't let you hurt Subaru. Subaru needs me...Subaru needs me to protect him. I have to protect Subaru...”】】

。。。。。

~Inside, the Theater~

This time, even the reaction monsters like Reinhard, Cecilus, and Wilhelm outside the screen didn't react.

Because it was an attack without any killing intent.

Even the attacker, Emilia, in the scene, didn't realize it.

It was a subconscious act of protection.

Then another question arose.

How did she do it?

He would easily dodge attacks with killing intent, and even attacks without killing intent would be avoided by blessings.

“This is a hall...that negates all blessings...”

Roswaal said in a deep voice.

If that hypothesis were true, then Reinhard could theoretically truly die here.

Neither the “Phoenix” blessing nor the “Phoenix・Continuation” blessing would work.

“Hey, don't let the princess steal my kill; only I can end his life.”

Cecilus was very dissatisfied.

But he could only hope that Reinhard would survive.

“I...I...”

Emilia was already becoming incoherent.

Unaware of Subaru's evil deeds, blindly following Subaru...

Such me...

“Lia, calm down. You don't know about Subaru's evil deeds; it's understandable. In your eyes, Subaru is just a boy who keeps coming to you to complain.”

But...but...

【【“Please, Reinhard. Just go back. Let me and Subaru go.”

In the scene, Emilia pleaded with Reinhard.

“—That won't do.”

Then Reinhard paused for a moment and said something shocking:

“Representing the organization 'Pleiades,' 'Purge King' Natsuki Subaru, including former Border Count Roswaal L. Mathers and other Kingdom soldiers, plus citizens of the Vollachia Empire, the Kararagi City-State, and the Gusteko Kingdom, have collectively killed one hundred twenty-six thousand seven hundred and two people. That's just the number of those directly killed; adding in those indirectly affected, those who suffered harm other than death, that number only increases. It's simply impossible to ignore.”】】

。。。。。

~Inside, the Theater~

At least one hundred twenty-six thousand seven hundred and two people...

Human lives had become almost mere numbers.

This is the Purge King.

Notes:

Translator-kun: I almost forgot that the estimated total population of the Re:0 world is just around 100-200 million. "If with the Kingdom of Lugnica accounting for a significant portion at around 50 million. not 2 million"

Chapter 40: Re: Starting a Life of Oboreru from Zero - End

Chapter Text

【【“Representative of the 'Pleiades,' 'Purge King' Natsuki Subaru, including Roswaal L. Mathers, former Margrave of the Frontier, and other Kingdom soldiers, along with subjects of the Vollachia Empire, the Kararagi City-State, and the Gusteko Kingdom, have killed a total of one hundred twenty-six thousand seven hundred and two people. The number of those who directly committed the acts alone reaches this number, and adding those indirectly involved, those who suffered harm other than death, this number only increases. It's truly difficult to turn a blind eye.”】】

。。。。。

~Inside, the Theater~

“Disregarding human life like grass...”

Julius clicked his tongue in anger.

“One hundred twenty-six thousand seven hundred and two people...”

Emilia covered her mouth, softly uttering the number of deaths.

“This... is not my knight, I don't want a Subaru like this!”

Emilia shouted inwardly.

Enough already, don't follow that person anymore.

His story is pitiable, but even so, such demonic acts are intolerable.

No, that's not right.

I need to reform this Subaru.

If that doesn't work, I must redeem him and return him to the boy he was at the beginning.

No matter what, he is still Subaru, the Subaru who saved me, the Subaru who risked his life for me.

However, since I learned of Subaru's extreme violence, I would probably give up on this Subaru, right...

And yet—

【【“—I'm sorry, Reinhard. Even so, I still cherish Subaru.”

“—'Sword Saint Family,' Reinhard van Astrea.”

Reinhard solemnly declared his name, announcing their current adversarial relationship.

Then he raised the Dragon Sword.

“My name is Emilia. Just call me Emilia.”

Pack and Emilia officially began their battle with Reinhard.】】

。。。。。

~Inside, the Theater~

“This~ Emilia-sama here has not undergone the trials, her mind~ is immature. Moreover, she lost in the Royal Selection, was imprisoned, and believes~ that besides Subaru and Pack~, no one needs her anymore. Besides Pack~, Subaru is her only one now...”

Roswaal analyzed.

“...This me is really... terrible.”

Emilia looked at that version of herself with hatred, or rather, she hated that immature self from the past.

Roswaal is right. My version of that world doesn't want to change Subaru, doesn't want to redeem Subaru, but because Subaru needs her, she “cherishes” him even if he is like this.

【【“A well-deserved ending, a well-deserved death, huh...”

The scene shifted again, back to black and white, and Subaru slowly advanced down the corridor, clutching his left abdominal wound.

He seemed somewhat anxious, as if unwilling to die like this.

“—Subaru.”

“Ugh!”

A wounded Emilia suddenly appeared and hugged Subaru.

Emilia's arrival brought color back to the scene.】】

。。。。。

~Inside, the Theater~

Cecilus' voice was a mix of fury and disbelief.

“We won... the princess really won... Damn it, you bastard! To die at the hands of the boss's 'lover' instead of mine! This is so wrong, right? No, not really, a monster like you might not really be dead... but thinking about it still makes me so angry!”

Cecilus was very unhappy about Reinhard's suspected death, glaring at him.

Reinhard apologetically expressed his regret.

"But even wounded, Reinhard is still the ‘Sword Saint.’ How in the world did Emilia-sama pull that off?"

Otto, meanwhile, rubbed his temples, utterly baffled.

Puck’s ears twitched, his usual playful tone replaced by something darker.

"Well…"

【【“—But, why? And, what's with this wound?”

Subaru seemed puzzled as to why she was here and how she got her wound.

“—It's okay, really, nothing happened. Everything is fine.”

“What is Puck doing...”

“Puck... never mind, we'll talk about that later. Don't worry about it now... Subaru, let's escape together. No one will come after us now.”】】

。。。。。

~Inside, the Theater~

“Just as I guessed... I'll hold them off, and let Lia escape...”

Puck thought.

Abandoning Puck to follow a Subaru like this...

Emilia couldn't help but tremble.

【【“I was very angry with Subaru, suddenly wanting to imprison me. But, that was just at the beginning... Later, I felt like I was constantly being helped by Subaru. Because Subaru needed me, I felt like Subaru acknowledged this self-abandoned me that no one wanted, so... I want to be with Subaru. So, let's escape together?”

Emilia, in the scene, requested that Subaru to escape together.

“...Hearing you say that makes me very happy. But... everyone around us wants to kill me, so—I'm going to die here.”

“—Then, I'll die with you.”

Subaru was stunned.

“I'll die with you. I don't want to stay in a place where I'm not needed. Please, Subaru. I need you. I want you to be with me.”

Emilia grabbed Subaru's chest like a confession, leaning in to breathe on him.

“That... um, the reason they want to kill me is because I killed a lot of people... did a lot of bad things...”

“That kind of thing doesn't matter at all. As long as I can be with you...”

“Uh...”

“Subaru?”

“Liar... No, don't do this, please don't do this. Why, to me, at this point, why! Don't do this! Don't do this, don't do this, don't give me this!!”

Subaru looked at Emilia with extreme fear.

“Aaaaaaaaaah!!”

Subaru pushed Emilia away and shouted loudly:

“Hate me! It's fine to hate me! Just leave me alone!”

At this moment, even Emilia gradually turned black and white.】】

。。。。。

~Inside, the Theater~

“What's wrong with Subaru!?”

Emilia, outside the scene, was very shocked.

“Even she doesn't have any color anymore... Subaru believes that after learning of his violence, Emilia should hate him and stay away from him... but Emilia here still accepts him. The Emilia in Subaru's eyes has changed; she can't be trusted anymore. And when everyone is untrustworthy... all that's left is to collapse. I suppose”

Beatrice sadly guessed the reason.

【【“Don't be gentle to me...! Anyway, everyone hates me, right? Everyone suspects me, right? They think I'm annoying, they want to kill me, hate me, curse me, betray me, right!? Then, just hate me from the beginning! Don't change your mind, wouldn't it be nice to just keep going like this! If you keep hating me, nothing will happen. If you keep hating me, don't change...”

Anger.

Subaru looked extremely angry.

He roared.

“Anyway, you're going to betray me sooner or later, so don't pretend to love me!!”

Subaru collapsed and abandoned Emilia, running forward madly, completely disregarding his injuries.

Leaving behind the insane Emilia's wails.】】

。。。。。

~Inside, the Theater~

“Subaru-kun...”

Rem recalled the reincarnation where she doubted him again.

Subaru-kun could become like this because of my distrust...

“Sister?”

Ram noticed both Rem's guilt again, looked at them, and said:

“We are not responsible, we did not do such a thing.”

“Eh? Sister, what are you talking about... clearly...”

“Ram asks you, have you done those things? That is, suspected Barusu, abused Barusu.”

“Rem did suspect...”

Natsuki Rem said, and Rem also nodded.

“So the misunderstanding was resolved later?”

“...”

“Answer me Rem.”

“It was resolved.”

Ram smiled upon hearing this:

“And there was no so-called abuse of Barusu, right?”

“Yeah.”

“So we didn't do those things at all, it has nothing to do with us. The ones who are really wrong are those versions of us. But since there was such behavior in those timelines, it means that we could have done that, right? So what we need to do is to judge carefully and avoid such behavior again.”

Ram paused, then spoke again:

“To use a not-so-appropriate analogy. We are potential criminals; those versions of us in those timelines are real criminals, they are responsible, we are not responsible. Nevertheless, we must strive to avoid committing crimes. And Barusu is the victim. We can try to care more about the victim, but we are not the perpetrators.”

“...Yes, Sister, Rem will think about it carefully.”

Both Rems said in unison.

That strange feeling, that is, it is inappropriate to blame Subaru, it is inappropriate to blame ourselves, and it is too inappropriate to blame ourselves in the reincarnation, although it also troubled Ram, but Ram now gave the answer.

“According to Natsuki's words, this Natsuki pursues consistency in attitude, right? Either hate all the time, or love all the time. Like the maid sisters in the reincarnation, one second they are laughing and joking, and the next second they want to kill him... Alas, they are really driving him crazy. It feels like they are more problematic than that 'Pride Archbishop' Subaru.”

Anastasia sighed.

Then—

Ram looked at the scene with extreme surprise:

“Isn't Ram already dead!?”

【【In the scene, Subaru opened an iron door, and in front of him was Ram, who was locked up with iron chains.

Moreover, Ram was not black and white.

She was still the same, but there were some differences:

Her mental state had deteriorated.

And it seemed that because she had been unattended for a long time, Ram's hair and nails were very long.】】

。。。。。

~Inside, the Theater~

“Is this world... going to end like this?”

Ram whispered.

She already knew what Subaru wanted to do.

“Wait, wait! It seems that Natsuki-san's memories have appeared!”

Otto exclaimed.

【【Rustle, rustle. The scene changed again, and the sound of stepping on snow rang out.

Natsuki Subaru carried Ram step by step.

Fragments were displayed in the form of a revolving lantern.

“Why did Ram decline?”

Natsuki Subaru shouted in countless reincarnations.

Then...

“So Ram overused her horn to kill me, so her magic power... or is it called soul power? Whatever, it's constantly being consumed uncontrollably... That's right, magic ore, magic ore can save her.”

After finding a way to save Ram, Subaru looked very happy.

He imprisoned Ram and regularly gave her food and magic ore to replenish her magic power.

And so, until the arrival of Reinhard.

The revolving lantern ended.】】

。。。。。

~Inside, the Theater~

“Barusu didn't kill me, but saved me instead!?”

Ram's pink eyes were trembling, and her body was shaking slightly.

“To go to this extent... why...”

Why...

Ram looked at Roswaal.

A voice from the depths of her heart knocked on her heart—

Why... did Ram meet Roswaal-sama first...

She would not let anyone know the words that this voice uttered.

【【Subaru slowly walked to Ram.

“—Finally, have you had thoughts of seeking death, Barusu?”

Ram put her hand on Subaru's neck, and Subaru did not resist.

And so, the Purge King, Natsuki Subaru, died.

The screen began to darken.】】

Chapter 41: The Feeling of Being...

Notes:

Sorry, this chapter was late uploaded because of some technical issue...

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

~Inside, the Theater~

“Huh? What's this light on me?”

Cecilus tilted his head, looking puzzled at the white light enveloping her.

“It seems Cecilus-sama is about to leave this place.”

Reinhardt said.

“Huh? Leaving already? What about my highlight? My cool scene! Next time—”

Before she could finish, Cecilus disappeared.

“Looking forward to seeing you again, Cecilus-sama.”

Reinhardt said.

“Oh, my boss is back, not that Purge King bastard!”

Garfiel pointed excitedly at the screen—

【【“I'm... back...” When the screen lit up again, it showed Natsuki Subaru waking up in a guest room of the mansion.

“Sister, sister. The guest is really out of it, his brain seems foggy from sleep.”

“Rem, Rem. The guest is so pitiful, becoming senile at such a young age.”

Subaru looked at the two maids' hands...

“Lend them to me for a moment.”

Subaru took their hands.

“Oh, oh, I was right... I didn't make a mistake... Ah, doing this without even saying hello, I'm really sorry. Besides apologizing, I have something else to say.”

Subaru became serious:

“I believe in you, so let's get along harmoniously.”

Natsuki Subaru began his loop again.】】

。。。。。

~Inside, the Theater~

“Um... Miss Ram, Miss Rem.”

Otto cast expectant glances at Ram and Rem.

And they responded to that expectation.

“Yes, Subaru-kun will break through this loop in a cool way.”

Ram and Rem also nodded with a smile.

It couldn't be wrong; it was the same as in their memories.

Natsuki Subaru's breakthrough arc had begun.

~█████ IF Line ~

The man in front of her fell to the ground, and his breathing stopped forever.

“.....”

Long-haired Ram closed her eyes, waiting for death to come.

Without the magic power supply from the magic stone, Ram would die soon... or perhaps starve or thirst to death first.

Looking back, Ram wanted to kill him, but Barusu saved me and raised Ram here.

After all these years, Ram had long known that Rem's death had nothing to do with Barusu.

But if showing hatred could put him at ease, then she might as well do so.

He craved death, so kill him.

This was atonement and repayment.

Atonement for Ram's sin of misunderstanding him, and repayment for his kindness in saving Ram.

I really want to see Rem again...

“...Ugh!”

Suddenly, a strong discomfort rushed into Ram's brain.

“What... What is this... Ugh!”

—The feeling of being cut open in the abdomen by a sharp knife:

“...Wait. I will definitely save you.”

That voice was Barusu.

It hurts so much. What exactly happened?

—The feeling of being estranged from someone precious:

I don't care who you are, but how dare you call me by the name 'Witch of Envy', what do you mean by that!?

Emilia...sama? What exactly is going on...!

The intense discomfort made Ram cover her ears.

—The feeling of being forced into a corner and having to sacrifice a companion:

Goodbye.

“This time... again...”

This time it was a braided woman she didn't recognize, but she recognized the man the woman was rushing towards, Reinhardt.

—The feeling of being overwhelmed by one's own powerlessness, feeling indignant and unfair:

Why are you so strong? Why are you so strong that I have to kill them all even to touch you?

“These... are all Barusu's... experiences?”

—The feeling of having established bonds severed:

Sister, sister, he seems to be greeting us very intimately.

Rem, Rem, he seems to be greeting us familiarly.

“Re... Rem? Don't... don't let Ram see anymore! This feeling... is so painful...!”

Ram shook her head and shouted in collapse, but she couldn't stop it.

—The feeling of being...:

—The feeling of being...:

—The feeling of being...:

“No! Shut Ram's mouth! Noooo!”

The pain Subaru experienced was stuffed into Ram's brain one by one.

—The feeling of being deceived:

Then, tomorrow night. The haircut appointment, it's really settled this time, right?/Are you a member of the Witch Cult?

Ram is going to teach you how to read and write, so sit down quickly/I will definitely kill you!

Then, it finally stopped.

“.....”

Ram had lost her mind.

After a long silence, she finally managed to recover.

“But what's the use of this... Rem is dead, Barusu is dead, and Ram is about to die too.”

Was this the god mocking Ram at the end of her life?

Mocking Ram's stupidity.

“It's too late, everything is already too late...”

Ram closed her eyes...

。。。。。 。。。。。

“Sister?”

Rem noticed that Ram was dazed.

“Sister.”

“Eh? Ah? Re... Rem?”

“Yes, it's Rem. What's wrong, Sister?”

Looking around, Ram returned to the Roswaal mansion.

“Re... Rem!”

Ram hugged Rem while crying.

“Si... Sister!? Why suddenly... Th... that, more than that, Rem has something to say. Lord Roswaal said that a benefactor named 'Natsuki Subaru' helped Emilia-sama retrieve her lost badge and saved Emilia-sama's life, and asked us to welcome him.”

“Eh...?”

。。。。。 。。。。。

“Although I don't know what you see in me, it doesn't warrant you sticking to me everywhere... Also, never try to attack Satella again... No, her name is Emilia. Anyway, really, she is the bottom line.”

Natsuki Subaru was helpless against the voluptuous woman with braided hair, Elsa, who was clinging to him.

“But big brother is going to a mansion! I'm so excited.”

And following closely behind them was a child named Meili.

~Inside, the Theater~

“Isn't Mr. Natsuki a bit busy? No, rather than 'busy', Natsuki is more like... desperate.”

Otto and Anastasia said.

【【“Don't mind! Don't mind! You don't need to care! It's okay!”

Subaru accidentally broke a porcelain, and then exaggeratedly cleaned up the shards.

“Don't worry. I've cleaned up quickly, no one was hurt!”

“Although it's good that you're so diligent, you were the one who dropped the vase on the ground, right? Rem will get a replacement vase, you clean the floor, and arrange the flowe...”

However, Subaru immediately shouted first:

“No, it's okay! I'll take care of getting the vase and tending to the flowers! Senior, you go and complete your work!”

Then he skillfully and exaggeratedly went to the supplies warehouse to take out a vase, replace it, then fill it with water and insert the flowers.】】

。。。。。

~Inside, the Theater~

“That's right, Subaru was in that state at the time. I was very worried at the time.”

Emilia said.

“Rem also found it strange at the time. What Rem was probably thinking at the time was that Subaru-kun knew every area of the mansion like the back of his hand, but he was also very flamboyant, and didn't seem to have any hostility. If there was any conspiracy, his performance was a bit...”

“A bit full of loopholes.”

Ram added.

“In other words, you couldn't tell if he was friend or foe... is that right?”

Garfiel said.

【【“Oh, I forgot the work that Ram-chin told me to do! I have to hurry up and complete it, so I'll go first! See you later, I'll be with you soon!”

In this way, Natsuki Subaru's diligent and somewhat crazy work performance continued to play out...

Returning to the main storyline! Although I considered making Ram fall in love with Subaru, with respect for the character and shallow understanding, I still gave up. I think if I chose Subaru, then Ram wouldn't be Ram anymore. But to make up for the regret, the Ram in the Wrath route might transfer her affection.】】

Notes:

Tranalstor-kun: The █████ IF Line came back again, looks like Ram would be added to Subaru's harem in this series.

Chapter 42: A girl comforting a crying boy

Chapter Text

【【 “Oh, Ram-chi! Did you see my performance just now? In just one day, my sword skills have become much more proficient, right? It must be my talent blossoming!”

Subaru exaggeratedly said to Ram.

“Rem-rin, look, look! I can do this kind of delicate handiwork; a miracle happened on my fingers! This is magic!”

Subaru desperately said to Rem.

“Emilia-tan, you disrupt my heart every time you appear! It's so sinful it makes me feel guilty!”

Subaru was forced and exaggerated, and desperately showed off to them. 】】

。。。。。

~Inside, the Theater~

“Ah, this is... Although Ram said the boss here worked very hard, I really didn't expect him to work this hard.”

Garfiel scratched his blond hair and said.

“That's why Rem was also very unsure whether to trust Subaru-kun at that time.”

“Hmm...”

Wilhelm recalled the time when he trained hard to defeat Theresia...

“...No, it's different.”

One was working hard for love, and the other was fighting for survival, which was still very different.

【【“...Ugh!” Subaru went to the bathroom and vomited.

“Even so, that was only fifty points... If I want to get a perfect score, I have to expose the curse user's true identity.”

In the previous loop, Subaru already knew that a curse user was killing him.

“Ah, damn it... There's no time to be depressed now, you idiot...” 】】

。。。。。

~Inside, the Theater~

“Anyway, we've finally found the right direction. Subaru is working hard not to be suspected and is trying to find a way to defeat the curse user.”

Julius was happy for his friend.

“And isn't it easier to watch the breakthrough loop? The other loops gave us too much of a shock. When watching the breakthrough loop, even if we encounter any danger, we know that the little brother is fine.”

Felt's words were agreed upon by most people.

“I remember what's next is...”

Emilia looked at the screen to verify her memory—

【【 “Finally found you.” On the screen, Subaru left the bathroom, probably planning to continue working.

However, Emilia called out to him.

After hearing this, Subaru put away his bitter expression and smiled:

“Oh, Emilia-tan specifically asked for me, that's rare! This is both happy and embarrassing. Feel free to order, feel free to command!”

“Subaru...”

Emilia looked extremely worried.

“Hey, hey, the Emilia-tan I know would... Emilia-tan, why aren't you talking? This will make bad guys misunderstand, thinking that no matter what they do to you, you won't scream, and then they'll play tricks on you. For example, yes, I'll play tricks!” 】】

。。。。。

~Inside, the Theater~

“Natsuki-san is still being stubborn.”

Otto said outside the screen.

“However, good-natured Emilia-san is indeed very worried about him. Yes, looking at Natsuki's state, anyone would feel something is wrong.”

Anastasia said.

“Oh—this is really something. I think I understand now why the half-elf adult can make my brother so infatuated.”

Al pointed to the scene in front of him.

“Knee... pillow?”

【【 In the video, the worried Emilia took Subaru to a guest room.

To let Subaru rest well, she made him lie down and rest his head on her lap.

“Don't say it so directly, I'll be embarrassed. Also, don't look this way, close your eyes.”

“Haha, Emilia-tan, you really are, I... how could I...”

“Are you tired?”

Emilia gently stroked Subaru's hair.

“I can... continue to do it. Completely... no problem.”

“Are you troubled?”

“If you're so gentle to me, I'll fall in love with you. Then how can I...”

“You're very... uncomfortable, aren't you?”

“...Ugh!” Subaru cried. 】】

。。。。。

~Inside, the Theater~

“Ah... It's a little embarrassing to be seen by everyone.”

Emilia blushed.

“What's there to be embarrassed about? The little brother has worked so hard until now, and finally has a chance to rest well, everyone is relieved.”

Felt said.

“Yes. Rem also wants to thank Emilia-sama. Not only did I realize how cute Subaru-kun's sleeping face is, but more importantly... it eliminated Rem's suspicion.”

Rem nodded.

Was Subaru-kun cute to Rem?

Undoubtedly cute, especially his sleeping face.

And the first time she felt Subaru-kun's sleeping face was cute was here, but the most important thing was that this scene eliminated a large part of her suspicion towards Subaru-kun.

【【 In the video, Subaru cried loudly to Emilia, rested his head on her lap, and fell asleep soundly.

。。。。

After an unknown amount of time, Rem came over and looked at the scene in surprise.

“Is Subaru just sleeping?”

“Yes. Hehe, look, he's like a child, right? When I touch his head, he relaxes.”

And Rem nodded and said:

“It seems that Subaru can't work anymore today... Seeing him sleeping, I don't feel like it either.”

Rem stepped forward and gently touched Subaru's bangs with her fingertips.

“Rem will go tell my sister-sama that Subaru is a useless person today and needs to reassign work.”

Rem bowed and was about to leave...

“Rem. Subaru is a good person.”

“...”

Rem was silent for a moment.

She bowed deeply again and then left. 】】

。。。。。

~Inside, the Theater~

“Oh, Subaru's harmless expression like this seems to have eliminated a lot of suspicion.”

Ferris smiled.

“Affection increased.”

Al made a “〇” with his hand.

【【 At this time, the scene changed and came to the forbidden library, which was already familiar to the audience.

“...Breaking into someone else's room late at night but only saying such things.”

According to the conversation, it should be night now. Beatrice said to Subaru in dissatisfaction.

“Don't say that, Bea-ko, we have such a good relationship.”

“What does Betty have to do with... Wait, what did you call Betty just now?” 】】

。。。。。

~Inside, the Theater~

“So, this name originated from this.”

Otto said.

“Betty thought this name appeared in the previous loops. I didn't expect it to appear in the breakthrough loop.”

A trace of happiness flashed in Beatrice's expression.

【【 “Don't be so cold, Bea-ko.” As soon as Subaru finished saying some playful words, he straightened his posture and looked particularly serious:

“Actually... I'm at my wits' end, I have nowhere to go. To be honest, I want to ask for your help.”

“...What do you mean you want to borrow Betty's power?”

“Actually, right now, you are the only one I can rely on here. Please—really, please.”

“...Why should Betty help you?”

“...I saved Emilia in the capital, so Puck owes a favor. So Puck said he would agree to any request—you understand what this means, right?”

Finally, Beatrice looked very ashamed and chose to help Subaru. 】】

。。。。。

~Inside, the Theater~

“Having said that, Betty would help even if Subaru just gave some random reason, right? What a cute child who says one thing and does another.”

“Bro... Brother, don't say it.”

Beatrice covered her face.

In short, no matter what, Subaru has undoubtedly gotten on the right track, which is a very good sign.

Chapter 43: Rem no longer doubted Subaru-kun.

Chapter Text

【【 “Before work starts this morning, I have a request. Actually, I want to go see the village. It’s nearby, right? Are you planning on going shopping?”

“We’re almost out of spices. Rem was planning on going to the village tomorrow…”

“Then, how about we change it to today? Since you’re almost out, it’s best to stock up early.”

After asking Beatrice for help, Subaru analyzed that the curse user was in Arlam Village. After their usual garden stroll with Emilia, he decided to take the initiative to find out who the curse user was.

The Ram on screen saw the conflicted Rem and said:

“It’s just a small matter, it doesn’t matter, does it? We have to go shopping anyway, and there’s no rush. Besides, we have Barusu as a porter, so we might as well make good use of this opportunity.”

“…Since Sister says so, then okay.”

“You get to have the sister duo all to yourself, Barusu. Are you happy?”

Ram said to Subaru.

“Huh?”

“Both Rem and Ram will go. Hurry up and work, otherwise you’ll miss breakfast and lunch.”

Ram replied. 】】

。。。。。

~Inside, the Theater~

“Hmm… Ram trusts Subaru now?”

Garfiel asked.

“Ram isn’t as impulsive as Rem~. Since we’re not sure if he’s a friend~ or foe~, it’s better to create as many opportunities as possible~ to observe him more.”

Roswaal said, then looked at Ram.

And Ram nodded:

“Yes. Lord Roswaal’s wise judgment is correct. At that time, Ram didn’t completely trust Barusu, but wanted to take the opportunity to observe him more.”

“Anyway, Rem wants to thank Sister for creating an opportunity for Subaru-kun.”

Rem said.

“So, contact with the target is a necessary condition for activating the curse… Therefore, Natsuki-san plans to contact everyone in Arlam Village, and then ask Beatrice-san to lift the curse, and use this to determine who the curse user is.”

Otto analyzed.

“Yes, but to avoid confusion, the contact points cannot be repeated.”

Julius added.

And on the screen, after Subaru, Ram, and Rem finished what they had to do, they came to Arlam Village together.

Subaru also began its operation of contacting everyone.

Then…

“Eh? Is that Meili?”

Emilia said in surprise.

【【 “What’s wrong? Just say what you want to say, I’ll listen.”

“Uh… here.”

Subaru squatted down and looked at a little girl, and the little girl shyly pointed her hand at a spot.

And this little girl, the audience outside the screen recognized her, it was Meili.

Subaru looked at Ram—

“…You can go walk around a bit more.”

After getting Ram’s permission, Subaru was led by Meili to the group of children, and then Meili came over holding a puppy.

“Then, I’ll be excused.”

Subaru reached out to pet the puppy, and then…

“Ah!”

Subaru was bitten hard by the dog. 】】

。。。。。

~Inside, the Theater~

“Hmph, this little slut, she pretends to be harmless, and then has the mabeast bite Barusu. How did Ram not see it then?”

Ram, who later learned that Meili was the culprit, snorted through her nose.

“Ra… Ram, didn’t this child help us quite a bit in the later Sage’s Tower? She has atoned for her crime.”

Emilia spoke up for Meili.

“I am very sorry, Lady Emilia. Ram spoke out of turn.”

Ram apologized.

“Ideally, the next step is to go to the forbidden library and ask for Lady Beatrice’s help.”

Julius looked at Beatrice, and Beatrice also nodded.

“It was her?! Was that Mabeast manipulated by her? She actually took advantage of Subaru-kun’s kindness, Rem is going to…”

Rem remembered that night, she fainted in the depths of the forest, it seems she wanted to lure Subaru-kun to a dangerous area.

“Calm down, Rem.”

Emilia started talking about how Meili had atoned for her crime in the Sage’s Tower.

“In short, Natsuki-san is cursed now?”

Otto asked.

“Yes, he is.”

Beatrice replied.

“Then in that case… the children in the village… no, everyone…”

Reinhard frowned.

And Julius also nodded in agreement.

If the children were bitten while playing with the “puppy”, they would also be cursed.

Moreover, adults could also be bitten.

Natsuki Rem, seeing this scene, couldn’t help but smile, bow, and say:

“It’s alright, Reinhard-sama, Julius-sama. My dear will solve it.”

As expected of her husband’s friends.

【【 “So, my Beako time has arrived.” On the screen, after finishing their business, Subaru, Rem, and Ram headed towards the mansion together.

Then they met Roswaal, who was going out to the Sanctuary.

Anyway, after returning to the mansion, Subaru went to the forbidden library and talked to Beatrice.

“You actually saw through Betty’s ‘Door Crossing’ so easily… What’s going on?”

“By intuition, intuition. Actually, I have something I want you to verify.”

“What exactly do you want from Betty?”

“…I think I’m cursed, can you help me verify it?”

“…What are you talking about?”

“I think I’m cursed. Can you help me verify it?”

Beatrice was quite displeased:

“Who asked you to say the same sentence twice! Didn’t I just explain curse users in detail half a day ago? There’s a limit to how easily influenced you can be… Wait, there’s a curse spell pattern… You really are cursed.”

“Then, please hurry and lift the curse. I don’t have much time.”

“Why should Betty save you?”

Everyone already knew Beatrice’s personality; she was sharp-tongued, but actually very kind.

In this situation, all that was needed was a step down—

“If I die, Emilia will be somewhat affected, and then Puck will also be hurt. Then, you, who could have prevented it, won’t know where to stand!”

“You can’t even distinguish between begging for your life and threatening, your mind is completely insane! Sigh, forget it, Betty will fall for it just this once. However, everything that happens after this has nothing to do with Betty!”

Then Betty waved her little hand, the curse location appeared, and then she pinched it, and the curse disappeared. 】】

。。。。。

~Inside, the Theater~

“Hoo, that’s really convenient.”

Al exclaimed.

“Mhm, Betty’s ability to destroy curses is used very well, ninety points, ninety points!”

Puck flew to Beatrice’s side and praised Beatrice.

And Beatrice hugged Puck in her arms, rubbing against Puck, and said with a smile:

“Betty has to be a qualified magician to be worthy of being Brother’s sister.”

“Hmm? Looking at Natsuki’s expression, he really feels something is wrong.”

Anastasia noticed Subaru’s expression on the screen and said.

【【 “Beako, the place you touched with your palm just now is where the curse user touched, right?”

Beatrice nodded.

“Have to go to the village quickly!”

Subaru left those words and immediately ran out of the room.

“Playing with people until the very end… What a joke!”

He rushed down the stairs to the main hall and shouted:

“…Ram! Rem! I have something to tell you!” 】】

。。。。。

~Inside, the Theater~

Here it comes.

The azure pupils of the two Rems shone.

After this incident, Rem no longer doubted Subaru-kun.

And it also allowed Rem to see Subaru-kun’s heroic figure again.

But most importantly, she finally didn’t have to see Rem look at Subaru-kun with that suspicious gaze anymore.

Chapter 44: Is it the legendary beautiful girl's four-dimensional underwear?

Chapter Text

【【 “So, Rem wants to hear the details...”

“There's a sorcerer in the village attempting to disrupt the Royal Selection. Although Beatrice has already dispelled the curse, the opponent even cursed me – it's possible the village will be destroyed.”

“...Are you serious?”

In the scene, Rem and Subaru are heading towards the village.

Although it seems Rem finds Subaru's words hard to believe, she must have noticed his serious expression and decided to trust him. 】】

。。。。。

~Inside, the Theater~

“Brother wasn't acting just now either.”

Al says.

Just now, Subaru told Ram and Rem about this, but they didn't believe him.

Subaru had to say, “If you find it suspicious, it's okay to come with me. Feel free to verify the truth of my words.

And they must have considered that a suspicious person shouldn't go alone, so they chose to have Rem accompany him.

“That's also a difficult point for Natsuki-san, which is that even if he knows something, it's hard to convince others. Many times, he can only rely on simple trust.”

Otto thinks, recalling the time in the Sanctuary when he believed Natsuki-san without any evidence and helped him.

“I hope it's not just me, a one-sided...”

Otto hopes that his trust in his friend can reach Natsuki-san.

“However, saying it's a sorcerer attempting to disrupt the Royal Selection is just Subaru's guess. Saying it like that is probably to make little Rem pay more attention.”

Felix says.

【【 Then, in the scene, Subaru and Rem arrive at the edge of the forest together.

“...The barrier has been broken.”

Just now, Subaru judged that the children were in the forest, so he went to the edge of the forest with Rem, and as expected, it was true.

Then Subaru intends to go deeper into the forest.

“Subaru, what are you doing?!”

“The kids are inside. I have to save them.”

“Do you have concrete evidence? Passing through the barrier requires approval from Lord Roswaal... How can you act on your own accord... Besides, the current situation is too suspicious. It's almost as if they're taking advantage of Lord Roswaal's absence to create this problem... Can you be sure this isn't a feint, and the target is the mansion?” 】】

。。。。。

~Inside, the Theater~

“Rem is a stubborn person.”

Garfiel says.

In such an urgent situation, what about approval or not?

“Hmm... I feel like Rem-san is making excuses here.”

Anastasia says.

Because even if it's a feint, there are Beatrice and the Great Spirit Puck at the mansion, and she also heard that Ram-san can forcefully use her horn to temporarily greatly increase her combat power. On the contrary, Subaru's combat power is lower.

If the enemy's combat power can even break through the mansion, what difference does Rem's participation make?

What Anastasia is thinking, if Al were to say it, would be “Don't run from a small earthquake, you can't run from a big one.

If it's really a feint, rest assured that the mansion can be defended.

If it can't be defended, then she can't win either.

“...No, as the saying goes, don't persuade others to be kind if you haven't experienced their suffering. I should say less.”

Perhaps in Rem's eyes at the time, the mansion was above all else. What if the village was destroyed as long as the mansion could be protected?

Anastasia closed her mouth.

“However, is Lil' Bro really planning to go alone? Even with that blue-haired girl. It's better to bring the capable people from the village together, even if they're not strong enough, they can delay time, or perhaps ask that little girl spirit for some trump cards before leaving. There are many ways.”

Then Al shrugged.

“Forget it, he doesn't want to involve others. Lil' Bro is really a good person.”

【【 “Then what do you say we do? Abandon the kids who are currently in danger and return to the mansion to consolidate the defense? If you say it's okay if all the villagers die tomorrow, then that's a feasible method. Rem, let's go, we can only figure out a way to solve this ourselves.”

In the scene, Subaru is persuading Rem.

“Why go this far... What does Subaru have to do with this village...”

“...”

“It's not that there's no connection. I know their appearances and names, and I know what they want to do in the future. For example, Petra wants to be a tailor in the capital when she grows up, and Luca wants to inherit his father's business and become the best lumberjack in the village. ”

“We promised to continue doing radio calisthenics together tomorrow. My personality is to keep promises and also help others keep promises - I definitely want to do radio calisthenics with those kids again. So, let's go.”

Rem looks at Subaru's back and closes her eyes.

“It can't be helped.”

Then Rem opens her eyes and smiles at Subaru:

“Because the order Rem received was to monitor Subaru. If I let you go alone now, I wouldn't be able to complete the mission, right?”

“Okay, let's do that. You can monitor carefully and see if I do anything suspicious.”

Then, Rem pulls out a large morning star from somewhere.

“Rem-san, this is...”

Subaru can't help but tremble.

“For self-defense.”

“No, but this...”

“For self-defense.”

Subaru seems to be sweating profusely and goes into the forest with Rem. 】】

。。。。。

~Inside, the Theater~

“Hey, hey, where did that come from? Is it the legendary beautiful girl's four-dimensional underwear?”

Al complains.

Since the scene doesn't show how Rem pulled out the Morning Star, it makes everyone wonder.

How can such a large morning star be stuffed inside a small woman's clothes?

“Haha, this has caused Natsuki-san quite a psychological shadow... Ah, am I being a bit gloating by laughing like this?”

Otto can't help but laugh.

“Speaking of which, Petra did tell me that her former dream was to be a tailor in the capital.”

Frederica says.

“Huh? Before? What about now, Sis?”

Garfiel asks his sister curiously.

“Hmm... She said she wouldn't tell me, her sister. But...”

Frederica looks at the scene and finds Subaru, who has found Petra.

“That child's thoughts are still easy to guess.”

【【 “Subaru?” Rem finds six children who have lost consciousness due to the curse by their scent.

Among them is Petra.

Petra slowly opens her eyes and notices Subaru.

“You're awake, Petra. Okay, good child, strong child. But don't push yourself. I'll take you back soon and get you out of all this. Just rest now...”

Subaru tries to comfort Petra.

“Someone is still... still, inside...” 】】

。。。。。

~Inside, the Theater~

“It's her!”

Rem outside the scene says loudly.

Petra, in the scene, says that there is another child deeper in the forest, and that is Meili.

“Used Subaru-kun... made Subaru-kun get hurt...”

Rem grits her teeth.

But then she thinks of the help she gave everyone later, as Emilia-sama said just now, and also because of her action, she completely stopped doubting Subaru-kun...

“Sigh.”

Rem sighs.

Let it be. But the fact that Subaru-kun was hurt is absolutely unforgivable.

Chapter 45: Oh, the blue-haired miss is pretty good at fighting

Chapter Text

【【 “That's too greedy. It might cause children who could have been saved to be lost.”

After Petra told Subaru that she and a child (Meili) were stranded deep in the forest, Subaru planned to rescue them.

But Rem stopped Subaru.

“To maintain the children's stamina, Rem's power is needed. Probably... the village's youth group will catch up with us soon. Then you can hand the children over to them and come find me.”

“The enemy's combat strength cannot be estimated, and it's unknown when the villagers will be able to meet up. In the worst case, Rem might not be able to find Subaru!”

“It's okay, you won't lose me.”

“What basis do you have...”

“Even if others can't detect it, you alone can perceive my scent. Perceive the stench on me, the lingering scent of a sinner? Right?”

“Subaru... how much do you actually know?”

“Who knows, there's too much I don't know.”

Then, Subaru and Rem made a pact and made a promise.

Subaru advanced into the depths of the forest. 】】

。。。。。

~Inside, the Theater~

“Uh... at this time, Miss Rem might not have a very clear understanding of Natsuki-san's strength?”

Although Natsuki-san should be indicating that he's just here to buy time, even buying time is fatal for Natsuki-san.

If he dies, wouldn't all previous efforts be wasted?

Miss Rem should know Subaru's powerlessness at this time, but not how powerless he is, thinking that buying time is still achievable.

Otto couldn't help but think.

“Sigh, even though Little Bro is saying it with such a calm face, he's actually hiding a lot of pain and bitterness.”

Felt said.

Subaru calmly stated the fact that Rem could smell the witch's scent, and this was a judgment he came to after experiencing a lot of pain.

【【 “If it's just that puppy from daytime who cast the spell on the kids, I wouldn't lose.”

Returning to the screen, Subaru found Meili lying on the ground while talking to himself.

And then—

Many canine-type magical beasts appeared.

Their name is “Wolgarms.” 】】

。。。。。

~Inside, the Theater~

“There are so many... with Subaru's combat strength, this is a bit... no, it's very troublesome.”

Julius frowned.

“Natsuki-san has a constitution that attracts magical beasts... is it because of the witch's lingering scent?”

Otto asked.

And Beatrice responded with a nod.

“Subaru...”

Reinhardt gently touched the Dragon Sword with his hand, sighing because he couldn't protect his friend.

“Then what should Subaru do now...”

Emilia became worried.

“It's okay. Next, Rem...”

【【 Before Rem could finish speaking, Rem rushed over.

She smashed the head of a magical beast that was about to bite Subaru with a morning star.

“The children have safely returned to the village—thank you for buying time.”

Then, Rem fought against the group of attacking magical beasts while covering Subaru's escape. 】】

。。。。。

~Inside, the Theater~

“Oh, the blue-haired miss is pretty good at fighting.”

Al praised Rem.

“But... isn't this number a bit too much?”

Ram said with heartache.

At the beginning, Rem handled it with ease, but as the number of magical beasts increased, she began to suffer major and minor injuries.

But no matter what, Rem's strength really surprised Ram. Although Subaru had said that Rem was strong, she didn't have a real sense of it because she didn't have memories. But now she has indeed witnessed it.

“And then next is...”

Rem frowned and lowered her head.

Next is a scene that Rem almost regretted for the rest of her life.

【【 “Rem! I see a light! It's the village... we're almost at the barrier... Rem?!”

Facing the impact of the mudslide, Rem pushed Subaru away.

Rem fell heavily to the ground because of the mudslide. 】】

。。。。。

~Inside, the Theater~

“Rem!”

Ram shouted outside the screen.

Just a few more steps and they would have succeeded, Ram thought they had already won, but she didn't expect this sudden turn of events.

Rem's heavy fall made Ram feel very distressed, and she was extremely worried about Rem.

And yet...

“Transformed.”

The feeling changed.

Wilhelm said softly.

“This is...”

Ram noticed the change in Rem on the screen.

As a member of the Oni race, she understood what this meant—

【【 “...Is an Oni.” Subaru was very shocked to discover that Rem's wounds were healing at an extremely fast rate.

She stood up, and a white horn grew out of her forehead.

“Ah ha, hahaha... hahahahaha! Magical beasts! Magical beasts! Magical beasts—Witch!”

Rem had a crazy look on her face, and she frantically struck the surrounding canine magical beasts.

Everyone could intuitively feel that Rem had lost her mind and her combat strength had skyrocketed. 】】

。。。。。

~Inside, the Theater~

“This... this... this... so cool! This white horn! When I get the chance, I must compete with Rem!”

Garfiel exclaimed.

And in this aspect, it's a bit like this Great Me, losing reason in exchange for becoming stronger.

“The Oni race's... Oni transformation, huh... it's truly better to see it once than to hear about it a hundred times.”

Anastasia didn't let go of this moment, wanting to take in this scene as much as possible.

Because the Oni race is on the verge of extinction, it is already extremely difficult to see an Oni, let alone see an Oni transformation.

Most people stared at this rare scene with curiosity.

【【 But no matter what, Rem was still outnumbered.

At this time, a group of magical beasts aimed at Rem's back...

“...Ugh!”

Subaru pushed Rem away.

At this moment, the attention of those magical beasts was focused on Subaru.

And Rem regained her senses because of this push and canceled the Oni transformation. 】】

。。。。。

~Inside, the Theater~

“This...”

Julius felt heartache for the scene before him and showed respect.

【【 “...Aaaaaah!” The magical beasts tore at Subaru.

His stomach was torn open, and blood and internal organs flowed out...

The screen gradually darkened, presumably, Subaru's consciousness was gradually disappearing.

The screen completely darkened. 】】

。。。。。

~Inside, the Theater~

“Subaru!”

Unable to see the screen, only Rem's cries could be heard.

“Sigh, fortunately, this is a loop to break the situation; it would be too bad if he died here.”

Felt sighed.

“Why do you always stop Mimi from watching! Say something, Garf! Hey—”

“Ugh... uh! Why do you always twist This Great Me's ears!”

“Who told Garf to always block Mimi's eyes?”

Garfiel had just blocked Mimi's vision because of the bloody scene, and then he was stunned by Rem's sorrowful cries.

“Subaru... really, I was so worried when I found out.”

Emilia said.

“Lia guarded Subaru for a whole night back then.”

Puck said.

It was this scene that made Rem extremely guilty at the time.

Because there was clearly still a chance to save Subaru-kun at the time, but Rem hesitated because of the scent on Subaru-kun...

Which led to Subaru-kun being torn apart by the magical beasts, hanging by a thread—

【【 Then, some blurry sounds rang out on the screen again—

“...Other methods?”

“...Yeah. Then do as you please.”

“...I will definitely save you.”

This time, it wasn't Subaru saying these words to someone else.

But the first time someone said these words to Subaru. 】】

Chapter 46: Operation Save Rem

Chapter Text

 

【【 “...Any other way?”

“...Yeah. Then do as you please.”

“...I will definitely save you.”

This time, it wasn't Subaru saying these words to someone else. It was the first time someone had said these words to Subaru. 】】

。。。。。

~Inside, the Theater~

“When did I completely stop doubting Subaru-kun?”

Rem thought from outside the scene.

It was the moment Subaru-kun risked his life to save the children and fought alongside me.

“When did I start trusting Subaru-kun?”

It was the moment Subaru pushed Rem away.

I remember when Subaru was on the verge of death, protecting me, Rem thought she was still unchanged, and once again let someone important get hurt because of her weakness.

Rem was really scared at that time, afraid that Subaru-kun would die because of it.

So—

“...It seems this is Subaru's consciousness in a daze, hearing that child asking Beatrice for a way to save Subaru, I suppose.”

Beatrice said.

“Yes, yes. Beatrice-sama said that Subaru-kun was hit by a new curse, so it can only be resolved by killing all the magical beasts that bit Subaru-kun. And Rem thinks that this consequence is all because of Rem, so she has to bear it alone...”

Rem affirmed Beatrice's conjecture.

Because the memories were modified, everyone's memory of this part is wrong.

“But because Rem-san has difficulty distinguishing which magical beast bit Natsuki-san, she had no choice but to kill all the magical beasts.”

Otto added.

“Yes.”

Rem and Natsuki Rem nodded together.

“Facing that group of magical beasts alone...”

Ram said softly. This part of the modified memory is even worse than the real one. In my memory, I was delaying with Barusu until Roswaal-sama's rescue.

As expected, it's unreasonable to think about it carefully; the modified memory is just a modified memory. Without forcibly turning into a demon, how could Ram and Barusu do it? It's Rem... It's all Rem who bears it alone.

“Then why could the previous curse be lifted by Beatrice-sama, but this time it needs to kill all the magical beasts that cast the curse?”

Otto asked Beatrice.

“Hmph, really. To put it simply, it's because there are too many curses, all entangled together, like... many ropes tied together, I suppose.”

“I see.”

The others nodded as if they understood.

“But... finally, someone said they want to save lil' bro. It's really gratifying.”

Felt said with emotion.

【【 “Rem... where is she?” Subaru had an ominous premonition as he asked Beatrice.

Just now, Subaru woke up and learned from Beatrice that he had been hit by a new and difficult-to-crack curse.

There is only one way to undo it, and that is to kill the caster.

“If you were in the same position, what would you do, I suppose?”

“...We can't pretend we didn't hear what you just said. Ram's clairvoyance didn't see Rem. Beatrice-sama... where did Rem go?”

Ram walked over seriously.

“...Rem, she really is. Why... why does Rem have to do this for me?!”

Subaru confirmed that Rem had gone deep into the forest.

And Ram had already made the resolve to save Rem, preparing to go to the forest to find Rem. 】】

。。。。。

~Inside, the Theater~

“Ugh...”

Seeing this scene, the two Rems still lowered their heads in guilt, unable to completely let go.

Because of Rem's impulsiveness and recklessness, Subaru-kun and Sister-sama had to clean up this mess.

Rem is too stupid; at that time, she only felt that this was Rem's responsibility alone, so she had to go alone.

But she didn't consider that if she died there, the result would be Subaru-kun's death and Sister-sama's heart-wrenching pain.

From the loop where I died, I could see how sad Sister-sama was after my death.

【【 “You want to do something for me, and I want to do something for you, too. Alright, let's go join the final battle—bring it on, fate!”

Subaru said this and set off into the depths of the forest with Ram.

。。。。。 。。。。。

“Barusu, Ram is going to use Clairvoyance. Wait a moment.”

Reaching the depths, Ram was about to use “Clairvoyance”, and Subaru pulled out the “best sword in the village,” given by the village youth to defend. 】】

。。。。。

~Inside, the Theater~

“...”

In Wilhelm's eyes, this sword-drawing action was extremely clumsy; he frowned slightly and said nothing.

“Speaking of which, Ram-san. What is this 'Clairvoyance'? Although I've heard of it, I'm not very clear about its specific function.”

“Oh, oh, this great one will explain it, Otto-bro. To put it simply, it's sharing vision, it can be shared with humans or anything.”

“Oh, is that so? How amazing. What can Ram-san see from me?”

Otto asked Ram.

And Ram narrowed her eyes, activated Clairvoyance, and saw Otto's perspective—

“Has Ram-san activated it? Then what do you see?”

“Ram sees a golden noisy bug.”

“Hmm? Is there a golden bug? That's not good. Where is it?”

Garfiel scratched his golden hair and looked around.

“Ram, please don't tease my little brother.”

Frederica smiled.

And Ram also smiled and put away her Clairvoyance.

Then...

“It's coming.”

Julius said.

【【 “Awoo!” A magical beast rushed out.

“No matter which magical beast sees Barusu, it will lose its composure. Why is that? It's really hard to understand.”

Ram said while using a wind blade to cut the magical beast open.

Then Subaru thought for a moment:

“Actually, my ideal situation is to join up with Rem before taking action.”

“Barusu, what do you want to do?”

“Currently, as you said, I'm just a burden. I should have said it before entering the forest, to save Rem, I can help.”

“What do you mean?”

“Ram, I actually...”

Then, the scene paused.

That familiar black shadow appeared again. 】】

。。。。。

~Inside, the Theater~

“Ah! Don't look, don't look!”

Al hurriedly closed his eyes and turned his body away.

“Al, what are you afraid of, a black shadow for?”

Priscilla frowned slightly.

“Princess-sama, forgive me. I'm really afraid of this! That brother is also summoning that thing anytime and anywhere, as if he's not afraid at all!”

“This is a tactic often used by Subaru.”

Emilia said.

If the opponent is very sensitive to the witch's miasma, then this is always very effective; it will attract the opponent to Subaru's side.

But...

Having insufficient combat power but wanting to be used as bait...

Subaru really is, always trying his best to contribute his share of strength.

“But every time he loops or triggers a taboo, the miasma increases... what exactly is the reason for this?”

Beatrice still couldn't find the answer.

Then—

【【 “Barusu, what did you just do?”

Ram felt danger approaching.

“I made a bet that will hurt a little.”

Then, five magical beasts rushed out.

“It won't be long before we can join up with her.”

Subaru said to Ram.

“Why are you so sure?”

“Rem's purpose is to kill all the magical beasts in the forest, right—as long as I'm still here, those guys will come to kill me. So it won't be long before Rem has to come to my side, too.” 】】

Chapter 47: The bait strategy of Subaru.

Chapter Text

【【 “Rem's goal is to kill all the magical beasts in the forest, right? As long as I'm here, those guys will come after me. So before long, Rem will have to come to my side as well.” 】】

。。。。。

~Inside, the Theater~

“It seems Natsuk-san realized at this time that his witch's scent could attract certain creatures.”

Otto said.

“Bait operation...”

Julius whispered.

“So...”

That explains it.

The two Rems thought.

That explains why Subaru and her sister were able to find Rem.

【【 “I'd believe you if you could hit me, but this is what happens!”

“In fact, Ram already hit you, right? It's just that her stamina is less than expected.”

After a while, Subaru grabbed his sword with his right hand and carried Ram under his left arm, fleeing frantically. 】】

。。。。。

~Inside, the Theater~

“Lil'bro is quite energetic, at least more energetic than an average person.”

Al spoke.

“Sister suddenly became weak after releasing several wind blades. As expected...”

Ram nodded and said:

“Yes. She used too much magic, and her body couldn't handle it. But at least it's much better than that Ram.”

Ram was referring to the Ram in another world, who was imprisoned by Subaru... by the Cleansing King.

That Ram spent a lot of magic to hunt down Subaru, to the point that her “Gate” and other parts were damaged. To keep her alive, Subaru had to bring in magic ore constantly.

But the Ram presented on the screen now, at least, didn't use it so excessively.

【【 Then, in the picture, Subaru, carrying Ram, was forced to the cliff and had no choice but to jump.

Subaru stuck the sword into the cliff to slide down, and Ram used magic at the last moment to ensure their safe landing.

The final result was that Subaru's sword broke, and Ram fainted due to excessive release of magic.

Then, another group of magical beasts appeared. 】】

。。。。。

~Inside, the Theater~

“...Desperate situation.”

Julius frowned.

At this moment, Rem couldn't be found, Ram, the only one with combat power, was unconscious, and Subaru's sword was even broken.

The situation was terrible.

“Subaru-kun, Sister!”

Rem shouted worriedly.

“Wait... Rem is here!”

Natsuki Rem noticed that she appeared on the cliff on the screen.

And her appearance temporarily scared away the surrounding magical beasts.

【【 Subaru also noticed Rem. But Rem didn't look good.

She was currently in a berserk, Oni-fied state.

Rem jumped down from the cliff, exuding a dangerous aura.

“Re-m, I'm your friend, Subaru, oh... Ah, don't look at me with such passionate eyes, I'll get burned.”

Rem's eyes locked onto Subaru, showing intense killing intent.

Although Subaru seemed to want to awaken Rem, it didn't seem to work.

Then, an iron ball rushed towards Subaru, who barely dodged it.

“Want to try eating an iron ball? Maybe a big enough impact can restore your sanity... but I'll turn into mincemeat instantly.”

“Sister...”

The Oni-fied Rem said... 】】

。。。。。

~Inside, the Theater~

“Natsuki-san is still joking at this time.”

Otto smiled wryly.

“Regardless of whether it's a joke or not. If Barusu really did that to bring back Rem's consciousness, then Rem...”

Ram looked at Rem and Natsuki Rem.

Rem would be eaten up by guilt.

And this wasn't a joke; it could literally mean she would die of guilt.

【【 Then, back to the picture, Rem wanted to continue attacking Subaru, but was interrupted by a magical beast.

The magical beasts attacked Rem in unison, and Rem had no choice but to refocus her attention on the magical beasts.

。。。。

“...Horn.”

Ram woke up in Subaru's left arm.

“You're awake!”

“Ram thinks that now is the best time. Because what turned Rem into an Oni is that horn... as long as you hit that horn hard... she will recover.”

“Are you sure?”

“Should be. Probably will. Hopefully, will.”

“Why are you so vague?! But I believe you. I do have a way, but you'll definitely get angry.”

“If that can restore my sister's sanity, Ram won't be angry.”

“Really? Dare to swear to Roswaal?”

“...You actually chose that person, you really don't know the immensity of heaven and earth. Well, Ram swears to Roswaal-sama.”

“Okay, then...” 】】

。。。。。

~Inside, the Theater~

“What idea did the boss come up with? It will even make Ram angry.”

Garfiel asked.

“Because my memory has been modified, Ram has no impression... I just hope Barusu doesn't do anything rude.”

Ram replied.

【【 “Oh, oh, oh!” At this moment, Subaru swung his arm forcefully and threw Ram towards Rem.

And Rem subconsciously hugged Ram.

Now, Subaru is launching a surprise attack towards Rem's blind spot, gripping the broken sword in his hand, aiming at the horn on Rem's head— 】】

。。。。。

~Inside, the Theater~

“I see.”

Otto said.

“Can he hit it?”

Garfiel was a little nervous.

“...No, it's still a little short. Especially the momentum.”

Wilhelm said calmly.

【【 “I'm too timid! Not enough courage!” The following scene proved Wilhelm's guess.

Subaru said the failing lines in embarrassment.

He missed.

But there was a turning point.

An explosion occurred on the ground, and that little dog magical beast appeared.

Everyone thought that it was responsible for the explosion.

Just such an explosion gave Subaru an opportunity. 】】

。。。。。

~Inside, the Theater~

“Good opportunity!”

Otto shouted.

“If you still fail this time, it's really too embarrassing, Barusu. Two consecutive opportunities, it's like heaven wants to help you but can't.”

Ram stared intently at the screen, hoping that her sister could regain her sanity.

【【 “Smile, Rem—today's me is even more 'Oni-like'!”

Then the screen went dark. 】】

。。。。。

~Inside, the Theater~

“Did he succeed?”

Emilia asked.

“Yes. Rem's Subaru-kun succeeded. Because next...”

Rem said.

If he didn't succeed at this time, then how could he succeed? Opportunities are not always available.

Rem had a premonition that she would faint next, and Subaru would carry her away.

After all, that's what her next memory was like—

【【 “Subaru... what are you doing...”

“...Ah! You're awake, Rem?”

The screen lit up again, showing Subaru covered in wounds, carrying Rem in his left arm, and running frantically.

His right arm looked very weak, and everyone could see that it was dislocated.

And running alongside him was Ram.

The injuries on Ram's body looked slightly better than Subaru's, but they were still not optimistic. 】】

。。。。。

~Inside, the Theater~

“Ugh, the injuries on Subaru and little Ram...”

As a healer, Ferris wanted to rush in and treat Subaru and the others.

【【 “Why... why do you care about me?” Rem in the picture asked.

“It's meaningless for sister and Subaru to come together. Rem has to... Rem has to solve it alone... One injured person, Rem, is enough.” 】】

Chapter 48: Arc 2 Main story ended.

Chapter Text

【 【 “It’d be meaningless if Sister and Subaru came along. Rem… Rem has to do it alone… One injured person is enough, and that’s Rem.”

“It’s too late to say that now, Ram and I are both covered in wounds! We might even be more seriously injured than you! Look, my right shoulder is dislocated.”

Subaru said to Rem.

“It’s Rem’s, Rem’s fault. Because Rem hesitated last night… So Rem must take responsibility… Otherwise, Rem won’t have the face to see Sister, won’t have the face to see Subaru…”

As Rem spoke, tears dripped down her face. 】 】

。。。。。

~Inside, the Theater~

“Mmm, little Rem is truly a very responsible girl, nya.”

Ferris chuckled.

“However, one also needs to consider whether they can fully bear the responsibility. If you can’t slaughter all the mabeasts by yourself, then ask for help. Otherwise, if you die, you’ll only owe more.”

Julius said.

“Rem was too foolish at the time, only thinking of such a simple and crude method…”

Both Rems lowered their heads.

“Truly.”

Ram smiled, stroking the heads of both Rems with her hands.

【 【 “Though I don’t quite understand what you mean. But are you trying to resolve everything on your own as atonement?”

Subaru asked Rem.

And Rem nodded gently.

“…Rem.”

“Yes.” 】 】

。。。。。

~Inside, the Theater~

“Is Subaru going to scold that child, Rem, next?”

Puck said.

“Rem was already prepared to be scolded at the time, and believed that being scolded was only natural. But Subaru…”

【 【 “I bump.”

“…Huh?!”

Subaru bumped his head against Rem’s head.

“Are you, by any chance, an idiot? No, you are an idiot.”

“Barusu, your injured forehead is bleeding again.”

“I’m an idiot too, I know that! But your sister is even more of an idiot!”

Subaru replied to Ram, then continued to speak to Rem:

“Listen, there’s a proverb in my hometown that goes, ‘Three heads are better than one.’ It’s easier for three people to solve a problem than to think alone. Don’t get stuck in a rut by yourself; rely more on the people around you.”

“Subaru…”

Just then— 】 】

。。。。。

~Inside, the Theater~

“Here they come again.”

Julius, outside the screen, said in a deep voice.

“So many?!”

Otto was surprised.

【 【 More Wolgarms appeared from behind.

“Ram, which way should we run to get outside the barrier?”

“Running left with all your might should do it. What are you planning to do?”

“I’ll throw Rem to Ram, and then I’ll ruthlessly cross the barrier myself. How’s that idea?”

“You’re going to be a decoy to attract the Wolgarms’ attention, so Ram can take this opportunity to escape with Rem, right? Understood.”

“Can you not casually expose my inner thoughts? It’s embarrassing!” 】 】

。。。。。

~Inside, the Theater~

“Natsuki-san is going to lure away such a large group of mabeasts by himself? How is that possible?!”

Otto was shocked.

Natsuki Subaru was the weakest one in this scene, yet he was going to sacrifice himself to save everyone.

“Too reckless… Or does Subaru have another plan?”

Julius said.

“Hmph, Barusu really is…”

Due to Ram’s memories being altered, this memory, which had a strong connection with Rem, had disappeared.

But…

“I have to admit, Ram was moved by Barusu’s dedication.”

Ram chuckled softly.

“However, Rem was truly scared at the time, afraid of losing Subaru-kun because of this.”

Now, she could see how Subaru-kun defeated the pack of Wolgarms.

【 【 “How could Subaru be saved that way… Please, please don’t do that. If you do, Rem will…”

Rem clearly disagreed with Subaru’s plan.

“Don’t let her fall to the ground.”

Subaru ignored Rem’s objections and handed Rem to Ram.

“Subaru, why can you do this much?”

Rem asked Subaru, seemingly confused.

Then Subaru thought for a moment and said:

“You were my first date in my life. I can’t just heartlessly leave you to die.”

Subaru stroked Rem’s head, then ran to the right.

And the Wolgarms, as expected, chased after Subaru together.

“…Sister! Subaru, he, Subaru, he…”

“Don’t look back, Rem. That would be a waste of Barusu’s resolve.”

“…”

Rem was silent for a moment, but then she shouted loudly:

“Sister!”

“…Ugh.”

Rem reached out to Subaru—

“…Subaru!” 】 】

。。。。。

~Inside, the Theater~

“He really… went.”

Otto swallowed.

“But even so… I still don’t agree with Subaru’s actions, it’s too reckless. Subaru is always so reckless.”

Emilia was very worried.

“In Subaru’s current state… rather than brave, it truly seems more like recklessness…”

Julius looked worriedly at Subaru’s terrible state on the screen.

【 【 “It hurts… It hurts so much. It hurts, Mom, Dad, Emilia-tan…”

Even if he was slightly stronger than an average person, Subaru was still an average person.

And he was covered in wounds, his body full of pain, his dominant hand… No, his entire right arm was unusable, and his only weapon was a broken sword.

There was no way he could win, no matter how you looked at it.

To put it bluntly, the current Subaru was half a cripple.

Subaru ran in front of the little dog—

“What?!”

He exclaimed.

The little dog let out a “roar” and grew incredibly large. 】 】

。。。。。

~Inside, the Theater~

“How did Barusu win?”

Ram was puzzled.

“Subaru-kun…”

Rem’s heart pounded.

“Oh—I see.”

Beatrice seemed to understand something, and then…

【 【 “Shamak!” Subaru stuffed something into his mouth and chanted loudly.

A black cloud appeared. 】 】

。。。。。

~Inside, the Theater~

“Oh right, how could I forget about that?”

Julius said.

In previous scenes, Subaru learned about his magic affinity from Roswaal and learned how to use magic from Puck.

Perhaps because this affinity was so rare, and because Subaru hadn’t cast it many times, everyone had forgotten about it.

“…No, how could I forget this?”

He remembered that Subaru had used this move on him in the training grounds.

“And, Subaru definitely ate a Bocco fruit, right?”

Emilia said.

The Bocco fruit, a fruit that can activate mana in the body.

In Al’s words, it was an item to restore mana.

【 【 “…Oh!” Subaru took advantage of Shamak’s effect and rushed forward, thrusting his broken sword into the giant mabeast’s body.

However, as if to even the score, the giant mabeast’s claw struck Subaru, then grabbed Subaru’s head with its claw and lifted him up. 】 】

。。。。。

~Inside, the Theater~

“Subaru-kun! Ah, Rem remembers now, next is…”

“What should we do next?”

Otto said worriedly.

“If memory serves, next should be Roswaal-sama’s dashing rescue.”

Ram spoke.

【 【 “Ul Goa.” A fireball descending from above instantly annihilated the giant mabeast.

“What in the… world happened…”

Subaru slumped to the ground, not knowing what had happened.

Then—

“My—oh—my, but you really are clever—aren’t you? To intentionally use the Shamak, which is meant for concealment, as a signal—ah.”

Roswaal L. Mathers descended from the sky, flying down. 】 】

。。。。。

Chapter 49: Talking about the coming year with an oni while laughing is actually my dream.

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

【 【 “Oh~ya, oh~ya, but~you really are smar~aren't you. To actually use the gauze curtain meant to deceive as a mark~ah.” Roswaal L. Mathers flew down from the sky.

“Lord Roswaal!” Ram supported Rem and walked over step by step.

“...Subaru! You're alive, you're still alive. Subaru, Subaru... Subaru...” Rem broke free from Ram's grasp and rushed forward to hug Subaru tightly. 】 】

。。。。。

~Inside, the Theater~

“Oh, well now. As expected of the Kingdom's chief court mage.”

Anastasia admired the dazzling fireballs Roswaal effortlessly unleashed.

“Oh~ya. It's nothing, it's nothing~. Just a little trick.”

Roswaal drew out his words as he accepted her praise.

“Um... while it's touching, doesn't this look a bit bad?”

Otto said worriedly.

Otto's worry was not unfounded, as the screen was slowly turning black.

Subaru was likely holding on by a thread, and after being tightly embraced by Rem, he would not be able to endure it anymore.

“Because Rem was really happy at that time... so I couldn't help but lose my composure.”

Rem's face turned slightly red.

“It's good that Barusu is alive.”

Ram smiled.

【 【 “Rem, right now, my body, everywhere... Ah, my consciousness too... It's this mode again...” What followed seemed to confirm Otto's worry, as the screen completely turned black, and Subaru appeared to lose consciousness.

。。。。

“...Are you awake?”

The screen lit up.

“To wake up with a maid by your side serving you, in a way, it really fulfills a man's long-cherished wish.”

In front of the Subaru perspective, it was Rem looking at Subaru.

“...Thinking of Rem's mistake this time, this is not atonement at all.” 】 】

。。。。。

~Inside, the Theater~

“Oh my, young people really are something, youth ah.”

Felix, outside the screen, teased.

Rem and Subaru on the screen were holding each other's hands.

“At that time, Rem took the initiative to hold it, because I saw Subaru-kun was in a lot of pain.”

The two Rems savored the feeling of that moment.

“Oh, so it's the same as back then.”

Garfiel was likely referring to Subaru having a nightmare in the previous loop and someone holding his hand.

“However, it's a good thing he fainted instead of dying. Otherwise, it would have been too hard, my li'l bro must have thought the same thing back then.”

Al spoke.

【 【 After Subaru asked Rem about what happened after he fainted, they started talking about Subaru's own physical condition.

“The events are finished, now let's talk about Subaru's physical condition.”

“Oh, yes. Even setting aside the curse, this time was quite rough.”

“I'm sorry, Subaru.”

“Hey, hey, look up, Rem. There's nothing wrong with my body. Everything's healthy, healthy.”

“That's not true. Although the obvious wounds have been healed, there are no after-effects that affect daily life. But scars have been left, and because of multiple treatments, Subaru's mana is on the verge of exhaustion.”

“Oh, so that's why my body feels a bit tired, but that's not a big problem... Rem.” Subaru looked at Rem. “You look very calm, Rem, but you're not calm or composed at all, are you?”

Rem lowered her head upon hearing this.

“Rem knows.” 】 】

。。。。。

~Inside, the Theater~

“Natsuki-san hit the nail on the head. Also, Natsuki-san's acceptance is amazing.”

Otto said this.

First of all, Rem, from her various performances on the screen, it can be seen that Rem is indeed very decisive and prone to emotional actions.

In the previous loops, it was amazing how hard Rem endured her dislike for Subaru.

Then there is Subaru, everything he has said so far is so calm, including when he learned that his body was injured.

【 【 “Rem is weak in ability, mediocre in talent, a laggard of the demon race. So no matter what I do, I am inferior to Sister-sama. If it were Sister-sama, there would be no such mistakes, Sister-sama would never make mistakes... Rem is an inferior substitute for Sister-sama, no matter how long it takes, I can't catch up to the real Sister-sama, I'm a...” As she spoke, her tears flowed down.

“...” Subaru was silent.

“Ah, I, I'm sorry. Rem said some inexplicable things. Please forget it.” 】 】

。。。。。

~Inside, the Theater~

“...”

Ram outside the screen fell silent.

Having lost her memories of Rem, she didn't know exactly what happened, but based on her broken horn experience, she could roughly guess what had happened.

She was outstanding when she was young, and Rem relied on Ram, but... perhaps due to some mistake of Rem, it led to Ram's broken horn, and since then, in order to atone, Rem had to become what she thought the perfect sister should be like.

However, it was impossible to catch up to someone who had been deified in her heart, and she believed that no matter how hard she tried, she could not catch up to her horned sister, so she became increasingly self-conscious.

【 【 “As you said, you really are stupid.” Subaru said on the screen.

Facing the puzzled Rem, Subaru spoke again: “In my opinion, you have three stupid points. First, you're still saying that you could have saved me back then, but those things are in the past; amn't I alive and well?”

“This is just the result...”

“Second, although I'm pleased that you lost control for me, you also have to consider the time and occasion. More importantly, if you had discussed it with us, you would definitely have found a better way. Finally, the third point, do you know what it is, Rem?”

“Rem knows nothing, knows nothing. Rem always does not do enough, does not do well...”

“See, that's it. That's your third stupid point. Rem, you always praise Ram and belittle yourself. But if Ram were in Rem's position, I wonder how well she could handle it. Her stamina is not as good as Rem's, her cooking is terrible, she's lazy at work, and she's sharp-tongued... If I had to say an advantage, it's just being a bit thoughtful!” 】 】

。。。。。

~Inside, the Theater~

“I agree with Natsuki-san's second point. After all, regardless of whether it was Rem-san's responsibility, it was too reckless to go and annihilate such a large group of demon beasts alone.”

Otto said.

“It's enough that Ram is cute.”

Ram said this in response to Subaru's evaluation of her on the screen.

【 【 “No, it's not. The real Sister-sama is even more amazing... If she had her horn, she wouldn't be like this now...” Rem denied Subaru's set of arguments.

As expected, she had deified Ram... No, she had deified the horned Ram.

“But, I don't have that horn now, and I don't know the horned Ram. Perhaps only Rem would mind the horn issue? Comparing the other person's strengths with your own weaknesses will only make you depressed. If it weren't for you, I would definitely have been bitten to death by dogs by now. It was because you were there that I was saved. This is not just relying on my sister, but also your credit.”

“...If it were the real Sister-sama, she would have done even...”

“Maybe. But the person who was there was you. It's a good thing Rem was there, thank you.”

“...Rem is just a substitute for Sister-sama...”

“Don't define yourself so tragically. Since Ram doesn't have a horn, then Rem, you be her horn. The two of you work together seamlessly and are that so-called 'oni'. And ah, you keep saying substitute, but Rem is irreplaceable. Can you imagine what would happen if you weren't here?”

“But...” 】 】

。。。。。

~Inside, the Theater~

“Boss really knows, Rem's dead Ram... that heartbreaking scream, it made this big guy's heart ache.”

Garfiel scratched his head softly.

【 【 Subaru rubbed Rem's azure hair, “In my hometown, there's a saying that goes, 'If you talk about the coming year with an oni, the oni will laugh.' So ah... smile, Rem. Don't look so gloomy, smile quickly. Let's talk about the future with smiles. Let's talk positively from now on about the things that were wrong because of your previous information. In short, let's start by talking about tomorrow's matters.”

“Tomorrow's... matters? But Rem is very weak, so I'll definitely rely on Subaru.”

“It's okay. I'm also weak, stupid, have fierce eyes, and don't know how to read the atmosphere. But in these aspects, I'll expect the people around me to help me, and I'll rely on others to live. We'll just rely on each other and move forward—let's walk shoulder to shoulder, talking and laughing until tomorrow, talking about the future. Talking about the coming year with an oni while laughing is actually my dream.”

“...It's truly like having an oni's help.”

The girl was crying and laughing, the boy's hand was gently stroking her head, and his other hand was tightly held by the girl.

Finally, the screen froze on this scene, and then slowly darkened. 】 】

Notes:

(Author Note: First of all, thank you to the readers who have read this far. The first three volumes of the original work have been completed.

Next is the fourth volume. Speaking of which, the simplification of the fourth volume surprised even me. I covered the content of the fourth volume in just a few chapters.

In short, the White Whale arc won't be particularly long! We are now in a state similar to the early part of the second volume (Chapters 14 to 29), with not many explosive points, but unlike last time, where I unilaterally wrote down all the content that could be written, I am now simplifying as much as possible. Please bear with me for a few more chapters! Thank you for your understanding!)

 

(Translator-kun: whenever I watched this scene or read it really moved me...)

Chapter 50: Heading to the Royal Capital Again

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

~Inside, the Theater~

Even the dull-witted Sword Saint could see that Rem-san liked... no, Rem-san loved Subaru-sama.

This love had a strong power of devotion, and even if Subaru-sama had someone he deeply loved, Rem-san would not waver.

He began to wonder how Subaru-sama would handle this relationship.

。。。。

“Ah, it's only natural, isn't it? If this weren't the case, it would be strange.”

Ram thought to herself.

【 【 “A dragon carriage is stopped in front of the mansion.” After a while, the scene showed Subaru and Emilia finishing their daily routine in the village of Arlam and heading back. On the way, they saw a dragon carriage and approached it curiously. 】 】

。。。。。

~Inside, the Theater~

“Ah, it's here! Wilheim-san and Ferris-chan are making their entrance nya.”

Ferris looked at the familiar dragon and smiled.

“Ah... It's here, isn't it...”

Emilia also remembered what would happen next.

What would happen next was definitely not a pleasant memory.

【 【 “Excuse me, I'm being rude by sitting on top.” The person sitting in the driver's seat was an old man.

And everyone saw that this old man was the Sword Saint, Wilhelm van Astrea.

Wilhelm, the dragon carriage driver, apologized and lightly jumped down without making a sound.

“Welcome back. I'm sorry to block your path. Please excuse me.” Wilhelm bowed. 】 】

。。。。。

~Inside, the Theater~

“You've become so polite, what's going on with you?”

Old man Rom pointed at Wilhelm, seemingly teasing him.

“... you've become more obedient too, haven't you?”

“Ah, that's a powerful counterattack. I didn't say anything, I didn't say anything.”

Old man Rom seemed to think that Wilhelm's words were hinting that if he went further, he would reveal his youthful stories, and he conceded defeat.

“If your grandmother knew that Wilhelm-san had become an old gentleman, she would probably tease you about it.”

“... I hope you won't do that.”

Wilhelm thought that if that really happened, he would be troubled.

On the other hand, the dragon in the scene looked familiar to Emilia's group.

“It's that good woman! Patrasche.”

Garfiel shouted first.

Garfiel didn't have many women he considered good, but Patrasche was definitely one of them.

“Hmm? Good woman? Uwa, is that the dragon? Garfi, Mimi is better than it!”

Mimi was dissatisfied.

“Originally, Patrasche appeared here for the first time.”

Emilia said.

"It's this dragon...”

The two Rems looked at Patrasche in the scene with a slightly hostile gaze.

She remembered that when Lady Crusch gave it to Subaru-kun, Rem felt that it was a rival in love.

【 【 “However, it seems the time has come.” Wilhelm said so in the scene.

Just before, Ferris, who was acting as a messenger, was going to discuss something related to the royal election with Emilia, Roswaal, and the others.

Subaru wanted to join in, but was refused, so he thought of going to the old man, Wilhelm, to try to get some information out of him.

Although he tried to use high-quality tea to get him to talk, the result was a failure.

Wilhelm noticed that the messenger, Ferris, was approaching and thought that the conversation was over.

“Who's the person coming out with Rem... and who's that?”

Accompanying Ferris was Rem. 】 】

。。。。。

~Inside, the Theater~

“Ferris is making a flashy entrance nya! I didn't think I'd meet small Rem for the first time here... no, it was inevitable.”

Finally, it wasn't the strange, poisonous self that killed Yuriusu, but the normal self.

“Barusu used Ram's secret, high-quality tea leaves, and Ram was furious when she found out.”

Ram said discontentedly.

“Ah, I didn't think the first meeting would be like this... is this love at first sight?”

Garfiel was referring to the interaction between Subaru and Wilhelm earlier, where Patrasche touched Subaru.

“Ugh.”

Otto sighed.

【 【 “I'm back, Wilheim-san. Sorry to keep you waiting outside, it must have been boring.”

“There's no need to apologize. Having this person to talk to, I felt unexpectedly happy.”

Then Ferris teased Subaru and was stopped by Wilhelm.

“Sorry. I was going to tease you some more, but I don't have time. I'll take my leave for today. If I don't return to my beloved Crusch-san soon, she'll worry and won't be able to sleep at night.”

“Thank you for the hospitality. Then, Subaru-san, take care of your health.”

And with that, Wilhelm drove the dragon carriage with Ferris and left.

。。。。

“You're going to the royal capital, aren't you? I'll go with you!”

“We're not going for fun. I have important business... yes, very important business. If I bring you, you'll definitely cause trouble, and I don't want to force you, understand?”

Emilia refused Subaru with a serious expression.

“Okay, okay, that's enough. Since we can't come to a conclusion, let me decide. I've decided, Subaru will come to the royal capital with us, it's the client's orders.”

“Roswaal?!”

“You're so understanding, Roswaal-san!”

“But, Subaru is only coming to the royal capital for treatment and has nothing to do with the royal election. Understand?”

“Huh? For... treatment?”

Subaru was taken aback.

And so, they set off on their journey to the royal capital. 】 】

。。。。。

~Inside, the Theater~

“It's just like the scene said. I was worried that Subaru would cause trouble again, and at the time, I had no idea why Subaru was going to such lengths for me...”

Emilia said outside the scene.

【 【 “I'm saying, Emilia-tan, my feelings are complicated, so let's not do this, okay?” Subaru felt very tense and turned red.

“Absolutely not. You'll definitely do something strange when no one's looking. In the royal capital, you're not allowed to wander around alone, understand?”

“You guys get out of my sight, stop being lovey-dovey in front of my shop!”

With Rem's “help,” Subaru and Emilia came to the royal capital, with Subaru visiting the people who had taken care of him.

And Emilia, worried that Subaru would cause trouble again, held his hand.

The one who was dissatisfied with this was the familiar fruit vendor, Kadomon.

After visiting Kadomon, they began searching for others.

Before long, it was already noon.

Subaru casually asked:

“By the way, Emilia-tan, about the royal election that starts tomorrow...”

“...Subaru, I've said it many times, I'm bringing you here to fulfill your promises and to treat your body. You don't need to worry about my business.”

“I won't do that. I want to be your strength. If you're in trouble, I want to help you. It's always been like that... and it will be in the future too.”

“...”

Emilia was silent for a moment before speaking:

“Why? Why are you going to such lengths for me, Subaru? I don't understand.”

“...uh, it's because... because...”

Subaru wanted to say something, but couldn't, and they were silent for a while.

“...let's go. If we don't hurry, the sun will set.” 】 】

。。。。。

~Inside, the Theater~

“I understand Subaru's desire to speak.”

Wilhelm thought to himself.

“It's because... You like me, right?”

Emilia whispered.

This thing called love, how could Subaru say it so easily?

At the time, I was too impulsive and too dull.

【 【 After that, the scene showed Emilia and Subaru trying to find Reinhard.

And then...

“I came to comfort the soldiers and inspect the market... that's all. Although it's a friend's request, it's not bad to prioritize friendship occasionally. Because I've come to the city, I can see the lovely flowers a step earlier.”

The purple-haired knight, Yuriusu, appeared, holding Emilia's hand and kissing the back of it.

Subaru glared at him. 】 】

。。。。。

Notes:

Translator-kun: Starting from now, I'm gonna use 'Yuriusu' as Julius' name. I like the Romanji one than the English one.

Chapter 51: Royal Selection - Prologue

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

~Inside, the Theater~

“Natsuki really wants to participate in the Royal Selection. While I can probably understand Natsuki's desire to help the girl he's fond of, acting rashly and forgetting one's own position and identity is foolish no matter how you look at it.”

Anastasia said, shaking her head.

“A servant of the Mathers family, yet insisting on accompanying Emilia-sama to the important ceremony of electing... This is truly... Hmm? It seems I'm about to appear.”

Yuriusu felt how presumptuous and rude this was, but deep down, he had a hint of admiration or envy, though he wouldn't say it.

【 【 “...Oh my, to meet you in such an unusual place. It's been a while, Emilia-sama. I hope you've been well since then?”

Subaru and Emilia arrived at the Royal Guard's duty room and met the Finest Knight, Yuriusu Yūkuriusu.

“...Yes, thank you. I'm alright. Yuriusu looks well, too. However, it's more unusual for you, a member of the Royal Guard, to be in the duty room, isn't it?”

“I'm here to comfort the soldiers and inspect the streets... Basically. Although a friend asked me to come, perhaps prioritizing friendship occasionally isn't bad. By coming to the city, one can appreciate lovely flowers a step earlier.”

Then he took Emilia's hand, knelt on one knee, and gently kissed the back of her hand.

Subaru looked furious. 】 】

。。。。。

~Inside, the Theater~

“My first meeting and interaction with Subaru could hardly be called pleasant. At the time, I merely performed the proper etiquette, but Subaru was furious with me. However, perhaps I can understand now. Subaru's hometown likely doesn't have such etiquette. It's normal to feel angry when seeing the woman you love treated in such a way.”

Yuriusu said.

“Oh? That looks somewhat familiar. Looks like I'm about to appear. You commoners should open your eyes and watch closely.”

Priscilla smiled.

“Ah, that part? Then my first meeting with my lil'bro is also coming soon.”

Al scratched his helmet.

At the time, the Princess-sama used “Don't you feel ashamed living with such a shabby appearance?” to mock the three thugs. The three thugs became enraged, and then his brother...

【 【 “Was that just now... While it seems unlikely, it couldn't be that situation, could it?”

“...You damn woman! What kind of joke is this!”

“What kind of joke is this, Miss? Be careful or I'll tear up your damn face?!”

Just now, after Subaru and Yuriusu had an unpleasant first encounter, Emilia was about to greet Reinhard through the magic tool “Dialogue Mirror”.

Subaru was left aside and then saw Priscilla walking into a small alley and heard the men's roars. Just as Al thought, Subaru's sense of justice told him to step forward and help Priscilla.

The men's roars were familiar. Subaru walked into the alley and saw the familiar three people... 】 】

。。。。。

~Inside, the Theater~

“Rachins, Gaston, Camberley?! What are these guys thinking about all day?”

Felt held her forehead, looking helpless.

“Uh...”

Al glanced at Felt.

If he told this little girl that this time it was the Princess-sama who caused the trouble first, and it wasn't the fault of those three thugs.

Forget it, better not say it.

“So that's how it is... Subaru was protecting...”

I remember Mr. Al was looking for Miss Priscilla in a trash can at that time, and I helped him. I saw Subaru confronting those three people.

At that time, I felt that I had only left for a little while, and Subaru had gotten into trouble again by acting recklessly. As expected, I couldn't let him come to the ceremony.

But so it was...

“...”

Another misunderstanding, it was the Princess-sama who started the trouble first.

Al shrugged.

But no matter what.

“Haha, is this alley their respawn point?”

Al couldn't help but laugh and comment.

【 【 After this incident, Subaru and Emilia returned to the inn and started the next day. During this process, they also met Rom, who was planning to rescue Felt.

“...Ah?! You want me to stay home?!”

Subaru was shocked.

“Isn't that obvious? The reason for bringing Subaru to the capital was to confirm that your friends in the capital are all well and to treat your body. We already agreed, didn't we?”

“No, but if we interpret this part more broadly, we can be flexible like this...”

“Absolutely not! Today is really not for playing, so irrelevant people cannot enter. Even Rem can't go together today. So you and Rem will eat together. If I have to wait, I definitely won't make you wait too long. In short, Rem will be in charge of this. I think Roswaal also instructed you, so do it well—really, you must do it well.”

“You even emphasized it repeatedly, I'm really trusted by Emilia-tan!”

Then, Emilia gently placed her palm on Subaru's thumb.

“Subaru, I won't expect too much. Please, let me believe you.”

“Uh, okay, okay! I definitely will! I'll even live to meet Emilia-tan's expectations!”

“Hmm—I believe you.” Emilia left. 】 】

。。。。。

~Inside, the Theater~

“So Emilia-sama pleaded with Barusu like that at the time. In the end, Barusu still broke the promise.”

Ram said.

Ram could see Emilia's pleading appearance on the screen, and Subaru just used “Okay, okay, I definitely will” to brush off Emilia.

“Um, I was also wrong. After Subaru broke the promise, I said such harsh words to him.”

Emilia spoke.

“But speaking of which, how did Rem let Barusu go?”

Ram asked Rem.

Here, Emilia had specifically instructed Rem to keep an eye on Subaru.

“Um... it was...”

“It was~ I requested~ it, you know~.”

Roswaal spoke first.

“I see. A truly wise decision.”

Ram blurted out.

“Roswaal?!”

Emilia was a little shocked.

And Roswaal shook his head:

“No~ unless something unexpected happens, you will know~ the reason~ in the following scenes.”

【 【 “Hey, old man. Haven't seen you in a day...”

“You're too slow, brother.”

Rem found a random excuse to let Subaru leave successfully.

He had already planned to break into the noble district with Rom and meet at the agreed location, but during this process, he met his old acquaintance Kadomon, so he went up to talk to him, but was interrupted by Al.

Al casually put his remaining right arm on Subaru's shoulder, although he was thrown off by Subaru afterwards.

“Who... I thought it was someone, turns out it's the old man from yesterday?”

Subaru said this.

After all, Subaru and Al had a brief encounter yesterday.

“Yes, it's the old man from yesterday. I'm relieved you're here. Now I don't have to be scolded—so, let's go.”

“Go? Where are you saying we're going? You haven't explained anything... Rather, do I have to go with you?”

“What's wrong? You're being so talkative. Are you looking for a way to get into the castle?”

“...Uh, what do you know?!”

“I don't know. The Princess just told me to say that. But the Princess is truly effective, just like she said. So, follow me and you can enter the castle.”

“...Understood. I'll go with you.” 】 】

。。。。。

Notes:

Translator-kun: I don't know, but for some reason Yuriusu becomes OOC a little bit, or is it just me...

Chapter 52: The Traveler, Aldebaran.

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Chapter 52: The Traveler, Aldebaran.

【 【 “...... Uh, what exactly do you know?!”

“I don't know. I was just told by the princess to say that. It was effective, wasn't it? Follow me and you can enter the castle.”

“...... Understood. I'll go with you.” 】 】

。。。。。

~Inside, the Theater~

“So, this is how it was, I was wondering why I couldn't find it even though it was agreed upon.”

Old Man Rom said.

“How did Miss Priscilla know?”

Otto asked Priscilla.

“With the way he is, I could have guessed with my intuition.”

Priscilla said while fanning herself.

Is this... why Subaru was with Miss Priscilla at that time?

Emilia whispered.

In her impression, when Subaru broke into the ceremony, Priscilla was standing next to him.

【 【 “This is... what should I say...”

“I know, brother. I know what you're going to say when you see this.”

The two looked at each other, pointed at the extremely luxurious dragon carriage in front of them at the same time, and said in unison:

“Nouveau riche.”

Al brought Subaru to Priscilla's dragon carriage, which was decorated with many ornaments.

“... To make us wait so long. Such rudeness will come at a great cost.”

Priscilla said.

The two got into the carriage and headed towards the royal capital. 】 】

。。。。。

~Inside, the Theater~

“Ah, it seems like I can't hide it anymore... No, there's nothing I can hide, it's just that others won't believe me if I say it.”

Al said casually.

Then, in the picture, a conversation that shocked everyone except Al and Priscilla appeared.

【 【 After a simple conversation with Priscilla, Subaru asked Al:

“Even though you only have one arm, you're quite nimble.”

“Because I've lived with one arm longer than I did with two. Humans adapt, you know.”

“... Can I ask an insensitive question? When did you lose your arm?”

“Sure, because you're definitely going to be curious. This is the so-called baptism of the other world. For brother, this is none of his business.”

“... Huh?”

Subaru was speechless, and then Al continued:

“What's wrong, hey, didn't you realize? For my brother, I'm the only companion who can share his troubles.”

“... Ah. Wait... Wait. You said we could share our troubles... You, no, really?”

“It's not strange to find it hard to believe. I also doubted my ears yesterday. Brother, you said something yesterday that only exists in our hometown... I haven't heard it for eighteen years.”

“Eighteen?!”

“That's right. It's been eighteen years since I was summoned here. I lost my arm at the same time... when I was about the same age as my brother is now.”

“You... know... the reason?”

“Are you asking about the reason I lost my arm, or the summoning? As for my arm, it was a mistake I made when I was too young. As for the summoning... I'm not sure yet. I haven't actively looked for the reason I was summoned to this world... I've already done my best just to survive.”

“... Uh.”

Subaru looked incredibly shocked. 】 】

。。。。。

~Inside, the Theater~

“Ah, I can't hide it, I can't hide it. That's how it is, Lil' bro and I are from the same hometown, from a country called Japan on Earth.”

Al casually pretended to cross his arms, as he couldn't actually cross his arms with his severed arm.

“This is truly—interesting.”

Roswaal narrowed his eyes and looked at Al with interest.

“Oh? Aldebaran, if that's true, then...”

Anastasia smiled with a foxlike gaze and stared at Al.

Since the things Natsuki brought from his hometown are so commercially valuable, Al might also have many of these things, and even if not, his world's business model is also very valuable for reference.

“Mr. Al. If possible, could you tell Rem what Subaru-kun's world is like?”

The two Rems were very curious about Subaru-kun's world.

Although they saw a place similar to a store in Subaru-kun's world when they first came to this space, there were still many things they didn't understand.

“Hmph, Subaru has told Betty many things from his world.”

Beatrice put her hands on her hips.

“Oh my goodness. Ask one by one, come one by one.”

Facing the crowd that swarmed him, Al had to maintain order first.

【 【 “We've been waiting for your arrival, Lady Priscilla.”

They successfully arrived at the royal capital.

They walked to the palace, and then a silver-bell-like voice of surprise sounded.

“... Subaru?” 】 】

。。。。。

~Inside, the Theater~

“Ah... This... I'm a little afraid to look down. Will the young man have a rift with her because of this?”

Felt said.

“He's clumsy, doesn't know how to read the atmosphere, and continues even if he offends someone. Although Natsuki-san is still a bit like that now, it seems like it was especially serious before...”

Otto said.

“This big guy can probably understand. The boss wants to help her, but on the other hand, the other party feels that the boss will definitely cause trouble and won't let him join. Even though he begged like this, the boss still forced his way in.”

Garfiel said.

“And ah, this scene is easy to misunderstand, right? Not only did the young man force his way in, but that guy Priscilla was also standing next to him.”

Felt said, looking at this scene on the screen.

【 【 “Why are you staring at my servant, half-baked?”

Then, Priscilla did something that was even more likely to cause misunderstanding.

She hugged Subaru from behind.

“What are you saying... Let, let go! Emilia-tan will misunderstand!”

“Oh my—oh my, it's Lady Priscilla. This time my servant has caused you trouble. I didn't expect him to be protected by you when he got lost in the city... It's truly rude.”

Roswaal intervened.

“... Why?”

“Uh...”

Emilia squeezed out the word “why” painfully.

“How did you... No, why? Why is Subaru here?”

Emilia pressed.

“Well, it's a long story... However, if you trace it back to the end, it can be said in one sentence...”

“Don't joke. I told Subaru, didn't I? Don't you remember?” 】 】

。。。。。

~Inside, the Theater~

“Oh—this. Miss Barielle, I'm a little curious, why did you do that?”

Anastasia asked.

“What do you mean? Forget it. Whatever you mean, does these things for fun, thinks it's fun to bring the half-baked servant to the scene, and thinks it's fun to let the half-baked witness her servant's physical contact with.”

Priscilla smiled.

“Subaru is not my servant!”

Emilia said sternly and seriously.

“Wait, it seems like it's about to start.”

Otto said quickly.

【 【 “... It seems everyone is here. Next, the members of the Sage Council will enter.”

Along with this clear voice, the ceremony officially began. 】 】

。。。。。

Notes:

Translator-kun: I will start first. While I disagree with Yuriusu's lecture to Subaru about knighthood in the coming chapters, I do agree with how he defused tension—preventing other knights from resenting Subaru for what they perceived as an insult to their code.

Chapter 53: Roaring Subaru

Chapter Text

Chapter 53: Roaring Subaru

【 【 “……It seems everyone has arrived. Next, the members of the Sage Council will enter.”

With this clear announcement, the ceremony officially began. 】 】

。。。。。

~Inside, the Theater~

“It’s Lord Miklotov.”

Yuriusu uttered the name of this elder, who, in a sense, was the highest leader in the Kingdom of Lugunica before the appearance of the next king.

“Miklotov…”

Wilhelm whispered.

He remembered that back then, his status could not be called low; he was an assistant to the prime minister.

They had met several times, and he had helped him a few times.

It was thanks to him that he was able to return to the Royal Army.

【 【 “……We must have a good talk later.”

As the ceremony announced its start, Emilia left this sentence for Subaru before walking into the line of the Royal Candidates.

As for why it was an announced start, because the audience outside the screen knew that one person was still missing—

“……Knight Reinhard van Astrea! Step forward! And please begin your report.”

“Yes! Next, I, Reinhard van Astrea, belonging to the King’s Guard Knights, will report that the mission has been completed. The Dragon Girl, the final fifth candidate for the throne, has been found. Please bring her up.”

Then Reinhard paused before continuing,

“She is the one I support for the throne—her name is Lady Felt.”

Felt walked over, wearing a large skirt that she disliked very much.

She was accompanied by two young girls with pink hair. Although most people didn’t recognize them, Felt did. They were Flam and Grassis, the granddaughters who served her, her grandparents’ granddaughters.

Now, the ceremony officially began. 】 】

。。。。。

~Inside, the Theater~

“Hmph, putting on airs.”

Felt said from outside the screen.

Packaging me like some noble lady’s debut. Nobles, the upper class, I hate them the most.

“I am deeply sorry that this manner of entry has displeased Lady Felt, but it is necessary.”

Reinhard bowed his head.

“Ah, I know. You always have so much to say.”

Felt said with dissatisfaction.

But seeing Flam and Grassis reminded her of her grandparents. Although they weren’t her real grandparents, she was satisfied.

Although they were strict with her, she also respected them. There was just one thing she was still unhappy about… why did they treat Rom so badly?

Felt couldn’t help but glance at Rom.

“……”

Wilhelm could probably guess what she was thinking. The image of that old comrade holding a shield and the swordswoman with a sword appeared in his mind.

Crusch-sama…

On the other side, Ferris stared intently, her face filled with sadness as she looked at the memory of the dashing head of the Karsten Duchy in the picture: Crusch Karsten.

“This is… me with memories…”

Crusch, who had lost her memory, was also captivated by the handsome Crusch Karsten.

【 【 Next, in the picture, each royal candidate began to present their ideas for governing the country.

Midway through, Priscilla’s nominal ex-husband, “Leip Barielle,” was mentioned. 】 】

。。。。。

~Inside, the Theater~

“Speaking of which, I’ve heard of Lord Leip. According to what’s shown on the screen, he suddenly became senile and died. What happened?”

Otto asked curiously.

“Who knows? Maybe because of this… Ah, because the ceiling is blocking it in the theater, you can’t see it.”

Al shrugged and pointed at the sky with his finger.

It was unclear what he was hinting at.

Leip Barielle, huh…

Wilhelm found the name somewhat familiar.

He remembered that he had once been his commander, a commander who made him angry.

That guy even punched him back then, using his position.

【 【 Next, it was finally Emilia’s turn in the picture.

“Now, please welcome the next candidate—Emilia-sama.”

“Yes.”

Emilia walked forward solemnly.

“It’s nice to meet you all, members of the Sage Council. My name is Emilia, and I have no surname. Please just call me Emilia.”

“Hmm. Your recommender is not a knight of the guard, but you, who serve as the Court Mage. Can you explain the circumstances regarding this? Also, please introduce her background.”

Miklotov stroked his beard and asked Roswaal.

“Understood. Although I believe everyone is well aware, allow me to begin by speaking of Lady Emilia’s background— her silver hair and translucent snow-white skin, her amethyst eyes that can capture the viewer’s heart, and her bell-like voice. Such bewitching features, as you all know, prove that Emilia-sama inherits the bloodline of an elf.”

“Half human blood—a half-elf? Filthy. Don’t you realize that such a silver-haired half-demon makes people fearful, even to let them enter the throne hall.”

From the Sage Council seats, a tall, blue-haired elder stood up and glared at Emilia with disgust.

This person was— 】 】

。。。。。

~Inside, the Theater~

“Bordeaux, even at this age, your personality is still so impulsive… What did Pivot teach you?”

Wilhelm quietly chided his old captain.

【 【 “You must understand that just your appearance and background alone can make many tremble. With such a look, you intend to ascend the throne? Unimaginable. We would be called mad by other countries and our own citizens. Not to mention, this is the Dragon Kingdom of Lugunica—a country where the Witch slumbers!”

Bordeaux shouted.

“Lord Bordeaux, have you—finished speaking?”

Roswaal spoke.

“If by ‘finished speaking’ you mean I’ve spoken enough, then I am far from done. Do you truly understand the gravity of your actions, Chief Court Mage?”

“But— are you perhaps forgetting? The parts that Lord Bordeaux considers problematic have nothing to do with the king/election at all— do they?”

“Hmm. In other words, you mean to say that. You mean to say that what’s important is that Lady was chosen by the Dragon Stone, and whether she truly has the qualifications to ascend the throne is not an issue.”

Miklotov narrowed his eyes and asked.

“A nominal candidate. It may sound unpleasant, but please think of it this way. Emilia-sama’s facial features are very distinctive. No one sees her and doesn’t think of the ‘Witch of Envy.’ For us, this can become an obvious pawn.”

“Filthy woman!”

“Enough of your crap!!”

Subaru roared.

His voice echoed through the hall and then reverberated. The hall fell silent. 】 】

。。。。。

 

Chapter 54: Facing them all Alone!

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

。。。。。

~Inside, the Theater~

Following Subaru's roar within the screen, a hush descended both within the viewing space and on the screen itself.

“It looks like... he's causing quite a stir,”

Otto said with a wry smile.

“Yeah, it's so awkward, I feel awkward for him.”

Felt scratched her head.

“As a clown, I concede he possesses the necessary qualifications,”

Priscilla commented with a smile.

【 【 “I didn't expect you to be so oblivious to social cues—. Now is not the time for someone— in your position to interrupt— when. Apologize quickly, and then leave.—”

Roswaal said coldly.

“I've already stated my opinion, what a joke. And I intend to continue speaking. You are the ones who should apologize.”

“Even more surprising—you're risking your life. If you beg for mercy now, you'll only be driven out.— But if you continue to insist on your pointless opinion stubbornly...”

Roswaal circulated a vast amount of mana and stared directly at Natsuki Subaru. 】 】

。。。。。

~Inside, the Theater~

“Hey, hey, this doesn't seem right, does it? Roswaal wouldn't do something like this, no matter how absent-minded he is?”

Garfiel was confused.

“Actually, Roswaal-san deliberately steered the situation like this. But considering what happened before... I feel there's a deeper reason.”

Anastasia pondered.

According to her memory, the next development was a tense standoff that would lead to Puck's appearance, showcasing immense power.

But considering what came before, Roswaal had personally admitted to hiring Elsa the Gut Hunter, making it seem like things weren't that simple.

It was as if...

“Intentionally pushing Subaru into a corner time and time again... Then, Count Roswaal L. Mathers, can you provide a reasonable explanation for this matter?”

Yuriusu, with a serious expression, looked directly at Roswaal, hoping for an explanation.

He would not allow his friend to be toyed with like this.

“Oh—my, don't be in such a hurry. I've said it many times—the answers you seek will be provided in the subsequent scenes.”

“However, up to this point, everything was orchestrated by you, is that correct?”

Yuriusu narrowed his eyes and questioned.

“...”

Roswaal remained silent, not denying it, and then spoke:

“The Gut Hunter at the beginning was hired by me. It was also I who instructed Ram to be wary of Subaru at the mansion. And the magical beast that cast the curse on Subaru, its master was Meli, whom I also hired. Including the current situation, it was I who wanted Subaru to participate in the Royal Selection and provoke him.”

Roswaal responded seriously, without drawing out his words.

He then continued:

“But—I had two purposes in provoking Subaru here. The first purpose I just mentioned, and the second—as is in the person's memory, is to bring out Puck and demonstrate power.”

【 【 “...That's enough. You are not allowed to continue acting recklessly in my presence. If you still intend to...”

Roswaal feigned an attack with a high-powered fire magic, but Emilia immediately intervened.

“Then I can only comply with my daughter's request and resort to force—a mere human, how dare you speak ill of my daughter?”

Puck appeared.

Thus, under the dual display of force by Roswaal and Puck, the Royal Selection Committee was finally made to showcase their ideals, rather than simply denying them. 】 】

。。。。。

~Inside, the Theater~

“That's right, perhaps the Emilia camp is unpopular, but at least they have strength. Since others refuse to listen to me speak properly, then put a knife to their throats first. A simple and effective strategy.”

Anastasia spoke in the image.

“Wow, there's this move too?! So cool, I gotta remember this, it might be useful later!”

Garfiel suddenly realized.

【 【 “Displaying power and declaring demands. Truly, the way of a witch. Then, what do you, the Ice Sorceress, wish to threaten us with?”

Miklotov, on the screen, asked Emilia.

“I have only one demand—fairness. Fairness is an extremely important matter to me. I will never use my contracted spirit as backing to forcefully seize the throne or engage in unfair behavior. I am not mature enough, and I have my shortcomings, but my sincere effort towards the throne is undeniable. This resolution will not lose to any other candidate. Therefore, please look at me fairly, not as the Ice Sorceress, nor as a half-elf with silver hair, but as Emilia, who has no surname.”

Everyone fell silent.

And everyone in the hall looked at Bordeaux, who strongly opposed.

Bordeaux sighed:

“My opinion will not change. Your appearance reminds people of the 'Witch of Envy,' which will undoubtedly cause a bad impression on the citizens. Because of this, you will be at a disadvantage, and that will not change. However...”

Bordeaux knelt on one knee:

“Interfering with people's hearts is a realm that no one is allowed to enter. Therefore, it is impossible to decide how others will see you. But even so, I must apologize for my rudeness just now—no. I apologize for my rudeness, Lady Emilia.” 】 】

。。。。。

~Inside, the Theater~

“Mmm...”

Wilhelm bowed his head slightly and smiled.

A dashing warrior wielding an axe appeared in his mind.

This was the captain of the Zergev Squadron, Bordeaux Zergev, who was no longer reckless after Pivot's death.

【 【 “You could have turned me, who displeased you, into ice. But you didn't. Instead, you demanded fairness—that is a noble act.”

Bordeaux in the image continued.

“Although there was a slight disturbance, it can be said that it was sufficient, right? Lady Emilia and Count Roswaal have nothing more to say, correct?”

Miklotov inquired.

“Yes.”

Emilia stated she had nothing more to say.

“I—still have more to say, but how should I in this situation...”

“...Then, thank you both for your statements.”

Although Roswaal wanted to say something more, the conversation was forcefully ended by a member of the Royal Selection Committee.

“By the way, who is that gentleman to you?”

Miklotov asked, looking at Natsuki Subaru. 】 】

。。。。。

~Inside, the Theater~

“I hope I'm mistaken. But according to my memory, the next thing that happens is...”

Felt immersed herself as if watching a drama.

Subaru's roar just now had already made her very embarrassed, and now, according to her, something even more embarrassing was about to happen.

Felt couldn't help but cover her eyes with the index and middle fingers of both hands, then slowly opened the two fingers and looked at the screen—

【 【 “Ah, uh, that, that person is, my... uh...” Emilia in the image was stammering.

And Subaru, as if feeling a sense of mission, placed a hand on Emilia's shoulder.

“It's alright, Emilia—because I've already made up my mind...”

“What do you mean by 'made up your mind'... Hey, Subaru. What are you trying to do? Wait...”

Subaru looked at the members of the Royal Selection Committee, imitated the knight's bow like a cat painting a tiger, and then shouted:

“Nice to meet you all, members of the Royal Selection Committee. First, please allow me to apologize for the late greeting. My name is Natsuki Subaru! I am a male servant at the Roswaal mansion, and the first knight of this King candidate—Emilia-Sama! Please remember me and give me your proper consideration.” 】 】

。。。。。

Notes:

(Translator-kun: Get ready for the next scene, it's about to get heated. My take is this: Knighthood isn't defined by a mere title. Instead, a person truly becomes a knight the moment they commit to risking their own life for others. We've seen many titled knights, yet when faced with their own mortality, some will prioritize saving themselves. That's why Subaru being Emilia's knight truly fits him perfectly. It's not just the title of 'knight'; Subaru himself is the embodiment of knighthood. And they already see that in the two 'IF' and in the main story.)

Chapter 55: Coming to the training ground.

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

【 【 “Greetings, members of the Sage Council. First, please allow me to apologize for my belated arrival. My name is Natsuki Subaru! I am a manservant at Roswaal Mansion, and the First Knight of this Royal Candidate—Emilia-Sama! Please remember me and treat me with appropriate care.” 】 】

。。。。。

~Inside, the Theater~

“Ah, as expected, a situation I didn’t want to see has occurred. It’s so embarrassing, I want to find a crack in the ground and crawl into it.”

Felt said.

“That’s why I’m so afraid of situations like this. I was worried Subaru would act recklessly and cause trouble.”

Emilia spoke.

“When a beloved member of the opposite sex is treated unfairly, and one wants to uphold justice and express oneself… While I can understand it, nya, from the perspective of others present, Subaru’s actions are really…”

“A perfect clown.”

Ferris was about to say something, but then Priscilla sharply interjected.

“And he even said ‘made up my mind’ or something. Does the boss really think he’s cool…?”

Even Garfiel felt that the boss’s behavior was very inappropriate.

“Actually, there was still a chance to salvage it, right? When asked about his identity, he could have said he was a servant of Roswaal Mansion, an actor in this performance showcasing Emilia’s strength. Always explained his foolish behavior as a performance. But now, it seems there’s really no chance to salvage it…”

Otto said.

“This ‘Green Commoner’ reminds me. A clown is at least a professional jester who gets paid, but that guy’s actions are even worse than a clown’s.”

Priscilla smiled.

“What does ‘Green Commoner’ mean…”

Otto muttered softly.

“Lady Priscilla, please mind your words. Subaru-kun also did this for Lady Emilia.”

Rem suppressed her anger, looking sternly at Priscilla.

“You bitch dog who killed your beloved but still isn’t loved by them, yet follows them like a lapdog, you…”

“Ah, ah, Princess! Look, look, something even more interesting has appeared!”

Al gestured exaggeratedly, interrupting Priscilla’s speech, and hastily pointed at the screen.

“Blue-haired lady, let me tell you more interesting things about our world, don’t be angry, don’t be angry.”

Then Al quickly pulled Rem aside.

【 【 “Roswaal, Mathers… Who is he? And where is Lady Emilia’s true knight?”

Miklotov asked Roswaal.

Indeed, no one would believe such a noisy guy was a knight.

“Ah, he’s a somewhat ignorant chi—ld… And unfortunately, unlike other candidates, Emilia-Sama currently has no trustworthy knight. Although this worries me, ho—wever, even so, it’s not possible to just let anyone be a kni—ght. Especially for a knight who might become king in the future, it’s even stricter. The qualification for a First Knight is—loyalty to the master and the strength to protect the master’s safety. The master will strive to become king, so he must possess some spe—cial ability to pave the way for the master.” 】 】

。。。。。

~Inside, the Theater~

“How should I put it, could Roswaal have known about the boss’s special ability all along?”

Garfiel noticed that Roswaal, on the screen, elongated his words when he said “special ability,” as if on purpose.

“I kno—w, I knew from the very beginning. That’s why I was confident in setting so many challenges for Subaru, because as long as it’s not an absolute dead end, it can definitely be solved. But the only thing I didn’t kno—w was that death was the activation condition; I thought it was an active ability.”

“You’ve been hiding everything from us before, so why are you answering everything now?”

Garfiel asked with a frown.

“Because there’s no point in hiding it anymore. Who kno—ws in which loop I told Subaru everything. Once it’s told, it can’t be hidden, and it will be revealed sooner or later anyway.”

Roswaal laughed.

“Then next…”

Yuriusu frowned.

【 【 “…That’s enough, Roswaal, Mathers.” On the screen, Yuriusu said loudly.

“Please forgive me for interrupting you. However, there’s something I absolutely want to ask him.”

Yuriusu bowed elegantly, then looked at Subaru.

“You don’t need to be so nervous. I’m just asking one question, and then it’ll be over.”

“Do I look nervous? Then, to help me relax, how about asking tomorrow and forgetting about it now?”

“If you truly claim to be Lady Emilia’s knight, then please do not act like a clown.”

“…What do you mean?”

“It means exactly what it says.” 】 】

。。。。。

~Inside, the Theater~

“Uwah, the boss didn’t realize he was acting inappropriately; he seemed to think it was cool…”

Garfiel said.

“At that time, many knights seemed displeased. After all, their glorious status, obtained through immense hardship, was being claimed by an unknown clown. In the eyes of knights, it was like an insult. Subaru probably didn’t realize how important ‘knight’ was in the eyes of knights. It was inevitable for Yuriusu to be angry.”

Anastasia said.

“…”

Yuriusu was silent.

At that time, part of my anger might have been true, but there was also a bit of envy and admiration.

To boldly protect and directly pursue a beloved master like that…

Although my first encounter with him was unpleasant, one thing must be said: I didn’t dislike him from the start.

Therefore, to protect him, to prevent him from retaliation by other angry knights, to quell the anger of other knights, he needed…

【 【 “That’s enough, Subaru.” Emilia said softly.

In the previous scene, Subaru and Yuriusu engaged in a verbal battle, though it was more like Subaru’s unilateral insult towards Yuriusu… no, towards knights, and Yuriusu’s powerful counterattack, leaving Subaru speechless.

“I apologize for wasting everyone’s time. I’ll have him leave immediately.”

Emilia bowed in apology, trying to forcibly lead Subaru away.

“Some parts could also be considered meaningful time, Lady Emilia. At least he proved that you are not the half-elf feared by the world—you have a good attendant.” Miklotov said.

However…

“He is not my attendant.”

And so, Subaru left. 】 】

。。。。。

~Inside, the Theater~

Subaru.....

From another perspective, my words “He is not my attendant” must have hurt Subaru, right…?

Emilia thought.

“What did that mean?”

Felt looked at Emilia, hoping that the words weren’t a complete denial of Subaru.

“What I meant then was that Subaru, as my benefactor, could not possibly be merely an attendant…”

“That’s good, then. I was worried that this would create a rift… Ah, no, it seems a rift was created.”

“…If you lament your powerlessness so much, then I think you should make a certain choice.”

“Why you…”

【【 A while after Natsuki Subaru was forcibly removed, the ceremony ended, and Yuriusu found Subaru.

“I truly hope you don’t show such disgust. Although I don’t expect to be welcomed, if you show such an attitude…”

Yuriusu said to Subaru.

“What if I show it?”

Subaru responded unhappily.

“The character of those with you will also be questioned. You must be very careful.”

“Ugh…”

“Then, I came to see you. I want you to accompany me somewhere, what do you think? The place is the training ground. The purpose is—to show you reality, how about that?” 】】

。。。。。

 

Notes:

( Translator-kun: Again, seriously, how petty can the knights of the Re: Zero world be? This just reinforces why I absolutely love the 'Ayamatsu IF' storyline. Subaru shows what the so-called 'knight' is. )

Chapter 56: Arguing between Two People.

Chapter Text

【 【 “So, I came to see you. I want you to accompany me somewhere, what do you think? The location is the training grounds. The purpose is—to tell you reality, how about this?” 】 】

。。。。。

~Inside, the Theater~

“So this... is what it means, right? To make Natsuki-san clearly understand that he is not worthy of being a knight in any aspect at the moment...”

However, it’s ultimately an excuse to vent anger. Otto thought as he spoke, not voicing his inner thoughts.

“…”

Yuriusu seemed to have seen through Otto’s thoughts. He remained silent, not explaining.

“Seriously. Self-pity should have its limits, right?”

Ferris scratched his head in dissatisfaction.

“Ferris?”

Yuriusu looked at Ferris.

And Ferris continued:

“Don’t you guys think about how furious those knights were when Subaru said those words that defiled knights? Therefore, Yuriusu needs to publicly teach Subaru a lesson to vent the anger of the other knights. And such unreasonable behavior, to put it seriously, could even result in a sentence to death. Yuriusu also needs to carry out and end the punishment in advance. It’s truly Yuriusu-style gentleness, self-pity.”

Ferris was very dissatisfied with Yuriusu’s self-pity and directly stated the fundamental reason why Yuriusu wanted to publicly engage in a mock battle with Subaru.

“Thank you, Ferris. However, this was also my arbitrary decision, and perhaps there was a better solution at the time, but I chose this method instead.”

“Although I can probably guess the reason, I indeed don’t agree with this solution either.”

Reinhardt said.

“So… that’s how it is?”

Emilia murmured.

“Ah… he really is the optimal knight… I’m truly sorry, I underestimated you.”

Otto apologized to Yuriusu inwardly.

Then, a loud sound came from the screen, attracting everyone’s attention—

【 【 “…Next, we shall punish the unreasonable person who defiled the pride of knights! Any objections!”

The training grounds were silent.

The Royal Guard Knights seemed to all be present, sitting in the spectator stands.

It seemed Yuriusu had gathered them to let everyone vent their anger.

“Then, before we begin, I ask you one more thing: will you apologize for your previous unreasonableness and ask for our forgiveness? If you are willing to offer a suitable apology for your repeated disrespect now, then I will forgive you.”

“I refuse.”

“Originally, your unreasonable actions would not be surprising even if you were executed. However, it’s unavoidable that you are Lady Emilia’s attendant. Therefore, I shall engage you with a wooden sword. Do you have any objections?”

“No problem.”

“Then, the witness shall be—Ferris.”

“Alright, alright—alright. No matter how serious the injury, as long as he’s not dead, I can save him, so do your best, Subaru. Did you hear that, everyone? Ready—start!”

Ferris raised his hands and waved them around, then loudly announced the start of the mock battle. 】 】

。。。。。

~Inside, the Theater~

“First—of all, to everyone, this is a disciplinary action, and after the mock battle, it means the disciplinary action has ended, and there should be no further punishment. Then—since Emilia-sama said ‘he is not my attendant’ before taking Subaru away, if she truly didn’t acknowledge this status, then Subaru would be a commoner, and could even be killed. Therefore, it’s to show that he is still Emilia-sama’s attendant and is still protected. Last—ly, a witness was chosen to prevent anyone from denying it later. Am I—right, Knight Yuriusu?”

Roswaal spoke as if he had seen through everything.

And Yuriusu did not deny it, nodding his head.

【 【 “Shouldn’t you recognize your limits by now?” On the screen, it was a complete one-sided battle.

Yuriusu had no injuries on him; rather, his clothes were still so clean, and he hadn’t even broken a sweat.

Meanwhile, Subaru was lying on the ground, being unilaterally beaten.

“You should have personally felt that the gap between us is irreparable. You also understand what kind of people you insulted and belittled ‘knights’ to be, and the gap between you and them, right?”

Yuriusu said while beating him, “Don’t you think continuing will endanger your life?”

“How could I die from this extent? Don’t pretend to be knowledgeable!”

“You speak as if you’ve experienced it.”

“I understand this more than anyone else in this world.” On the screen, the Royal Guard Knights, who were spectators, initially cheered and mocked Subaru, but later were surprised by Subaru’s persistence, and finally felt it was too gruesome to watch. 】 】

。。。。。

~Inside, the Theater~

“Not necessarily.”

Al quietly denied what Subaru said, shrugging.

“Subaru…”

Emilia, Beatrice, Rem, and others looked at Subaru’s miserable state with heartache.

“Don’t feel heartache, nya, only this way can it achieve the effect. Have you noticed that the spectators no longer have the initial mockery and cheers? The goal of venting anger has been achieved.”

Ferris spoke.

【 【 And Yuriusu’s next actions on the screen seemed to confirm Ferris’s words outside the screen, indicating that it was time to end.

“How unseemly. You are both incompetent and incorrigible—you shouldn’t be by that person’s side.”

Finally, Emilia arrived at the last moment, but immediately after, Yuriusu knocked Subaru unconscious. 】 】

The screen went black.

。。。。。

~Inside, the Theater~

“If I remember correctly, next is…”

The following content might be the most heartbreaking part of this story for Emilia.

“Next…”

Rem and Natsuki Rem also murmured.

She remembered that the next day, Lady Emilia had left, telling Rem to take care of Subaru-kun.

Undoubtedly, they argued.

【 【 “I… remember… So that means I didn’t die?” The screen lit up again. In front of him was an unfamiliar ceiling, and next to him was Emilia.

“Subaru.”

“Has the discussion about the royal candidates finished?”

“Yes, it’s finished… We basically said everything we wanted to in the main hall. After that, it was truly just discussing the details of the royal selection. Most of it just needed to be confirmed with Roswaal, and then it was done.”

“Is that so. Then you must have wasted a lot of time accompanying me, who overslept. Anyway, let’s go back to the inn immediately, pick up Rem, and together research future strategies for the royal election.”

“Subaru.”

“There might be eavesdroppers in the city, so for a safe discussion, it’s best to return to the mansion, or should we negotiate with the powerful figures in the capital first?”

“Subaru…”

“No, no, at this time, should we instead form a certain level of truce with other royal candidates? After all, in this battle, we don’t know when, where, or how the opponent will launch an attack…”

“…Subaru!”

Subaru fell silent and looked at Emilia.

“…Let’s talk.” 】 】

。。。。

Chapter 57: Two people arguing.

Chapter Text

【 【 “Let’s talk. So why did Subaru fight with Yuriusu? You must have had a reason, right? With Subaru’s personality, there must have been something important…”

“I wanted to get revenge. I wanted him to know that I wasn’t useless. That guy said I was pathetic, powerless, and a nuisance… unworthy of you. I hated that guy… That’s why I accepted the challenge.” 】 】

。。。。。

~Inside, the Theater~

“……”

Yuriusu, outside the screen, was silent.

Did my words back then hurt Subaru too much? Should I apologize again?

No, I’ve already apologized twice, and Subaru has forgiven me. It wouldn’t be good to apologize again.

But my words and actions at the time truly hurt him. Especially at the Sage’s Tower, I personally experienced being crushed by strength and insulted.

Subaru and I back then were like… like Reinhardt and I were back then.

【 【 “Just for that?” Emilia looked both surprised and disappointed.

“Emilia, you wouldn’t understand.”

“Is that so? Roswaal and I are returning to the mansion tomorrow. And Subaru will stay in the Royal Capital to focus on your treatment.”

“Huh?”

“We agreed on this from the beginning, didn’t we? Anyway, Rem will also stay, so you don’t have to worry about your daily life.”

“Wait a minute! Why so suddenly… I…”

“Because if I were here, Subaru would push himself like that again, wouldn’t he? Ever since we first met, Subaru has been like this. It was the same at the mansion. Today too, you’re doing this all because you’re with me, aren’t you?” 】 】

。。。。。

~Inside, the Theater~

Subaru…

At that time, I turned my back to Subaru, afraid to face him directly. But now, through the screen, I could see Subaru’s expression from back then.

Subaru’s expression looked so hurt…

Emilia gently lowered her head.

“Ah, it feels like…”

Anastasia paused, then spoke again:

“Doesn’t the relationship between Natsuki and Emilia-sama feel a bit like… mother and son?”

“Mhm…”

Otto, Garfiel, and others showed looks of agreement, crossing their arms and nodding.

In the loop at the mansion, Emilia comforted the suffering Subaru with her lap pillow like a doting mother.

Then there was Subaru’s sense of relief every time he saw Emilia, and his helplessness here, as if abandoned by his mother.

【 【 “That’s not what I meant. I just wanted to do something for you, that’s why I…” Subaru anxiously tried to explain.

“For me…? It’s for yourself!”

Emilia finally lost her composure and threw her vestments at him.

“Stop lying like this, saying it’s all for me! I’ve made so many promises with you, and you haven’t kept any of them. Are you saying all of this was for me? I’ve told you everything I wanted you to do! Haven’t you broken every single promise, Subaru! Even though… we promised, you carelessly broke all our promises, and that’s why you’ve ended up in this situation, isn’t it?!” 】 】

。。。。。

~Inside, the Theater~

“Spirits value promises very highly. I have to say I was quite angry at the time.”

Puck said.

Emilia, next to Puck, was silent.

Subaru’s failure to keep his promises certainly angered me, but what angered me the most was that he would do things that hurt him without keeping his promises.

At that time, I couldn’t bear my anger, and I also thought that to prevent Subaru from getting hurt for me any further, I should say some harsh words and end our relationship here.

【 【 “Emilia… don’t you trust me?” Subaru, asked Emilia tremblingly.

“I want to trust you… I want to believe you… But aren’t you the one who won’t let me believe you! You won’t keep your promises with me, yet you ask me to believe you… Even if you say that, I can’t…”

“……”

Emilia continued:

“Hey, Subaru. Why do you want to help me so much?”

“I want to do something for you because you saved me…”

“I… saved you?”

“Yes. I don’t think you know it, but what you did for me was such a great salvation. But I… was truly saved by you.” 】 】

。。。。。

~Inside, the Theater~

“Alas, Emilia-sama truly doesn’t know, and she couldn’t possibly know that she saved Natsuki-san.”

Otto sighed, then continued:

“But, you know. The debt of saving a life, in a sense, disappeared at the start of the second loop. After all, Emilia-sama didn’t do that thing afterwards. But even if it was to repay the favor, it should have been repaid at the cursed storehouse, where Natsuki-san blocked the surprise attack from the Bowel Hunter and protected Emilia-sama. So, saying it’s about salvation or repaying a favor is mostly an excuse. The main reason is that he fell in love with Emilia-sama and wanted to work for her.”

In short, Emilia on the screen didn’t understand how she had saved Subaru, let alone why Subaru would go to such lengths for her.

Actually, everyone thought it would be simple to explain. Don’t say things like “saved you” or “repaying a favor,” as she wouldn’t understand. So, Subaru just needed to be clear about his feelings and confess to Emilia, but…

【 【 “I don’t understand! I saved Subaru? How is that possible? Because the first time I met you was at the cursed storehouse, and I couldn’t have met Subaru anywhere else!”

“Even if you don’t understand, please listen to me. It’s true! You, when I first came to this world, you…”

Subaru suddenly stopped talking, his face contorted in pain.

The audience could tell that he had touched upon a forbidden topic again.

“You… you still won’t say anything…”

“Why, why don’t you understand? I… I always thought Emilia would surely understand.”

“Subaru’s image of me is quite something… But if you don’t say it, I won’t understand, Subaru.” 】 】

。。。。。

~Inside, the Theater~

“Ah, even in such a dire situation, is lil' bro still unable to say it because of some ridiculous shame? Is it that hard to just say, ‘I like you, that’s why I’m asking you not to be reckless’?”

Felt was very exasperated.

“Instead of explaining the real reason, he says things the other person can’t understand… Subaru really…”

Yuriusu shook his head, thinking Subaru’s approach was terrible.

And yet, what was even worse was yet to come.

【 【 “It was all resolved perfectly because of me, wasn’t it?!” Subaru roared.

Then he continued:

“In the cursed storehouse where your badge was stolen! I saved you from that incredibly dangerous murderer! I stepped forward! All of this is because you are important! It’s the same with what happened at the mansion! I was bitten everywhere. I risked my life! My head was broken, I was completely blown apart, but didn’t I save everyone in the village! Rem, Ram, that was surely the best outcome! That’s… that’s because I was there, isn’t it?! If I weren’t there, things would have gotten worse! No one would have been saved! It’s all because I was there! You owe me a debt you can never repay in this lifetime!!”

“……Yes. So, let me repay all the favors and end it. It’s enough—Natsuki Subaru.” Emilia walked away step by step.

Before leaving, she softly said:

“I actually had a hope. Perhaps Subaru… perhaps Subaru wouldn’t see me specially. He would see me like any other ordinary girl, like a normal person…”

“That’s impossible. Only you, I couldn’t possibly see you the same as anyone else.” 】 】

。。。。

Chapter 58: Great omen

Chapter Text

【 【 “I actually had hoped... Perhaps Subaru... that only Subaru wouldn't treat me specially. That he'd see me as just an ordinary girl, like everyone else does normally...”

“That's impossible. You're the one person I could never view the same as others.”

The sound of a door closing echoed as the screen darkened. 】 】

。。。。。

~Inside, the Theater~

“Sigh.”

Even Yuriusu couldn't help but facepalm.

Zero points.

An absolute zero.

The others reacted similarly.

Even his foolish actions during the ceremony could be explained by his determination to participate for Emilia's sake and his anger at the injustice she suffered.

But this was pure, unadulterated stupidity.

“Though there is one thing I'm curious about... Is the Witch really this capricious? What exactly are the criteria for this taboo?”

Otto voiced his question.

He was likely referring to how Subaru triggered the taboo when he said, “When I first came to this world, it was because of you,” but didn't when saying “Even when my head was bashed in or completely cut off, didn't I still save everyone in the village?

“Could it be that the taboo only activates when saying things that would make the situation worse? If so, the Witch's personality is truly vile. What is this? Does she enjoy tormenting Subaru?”

“......”

Silence fell.

No one could think of a reason.

“I have a rather uncertain hypothesis. It's very speculative, so just hear me out.”

Anastasia's words captured everyone's attention.

After glancing around, she continued:

“It's subjective. If Subaru consciously believes he's referring to 'Return by Death,' the taboo activates. But if he says it unintentionally without that awareness, the taboo doesn't trigger.”

“Hmm... That's—interesting.”

Roswaal appeared deep in thought.

“Ah, the screen's lighting up again.”

Garfiel pointed at the screen.

【 【 “My friend... Well, regardless, I'm glad you came all this way. You must be quite busy right now, right?”

Subaru asked Reinhard.

“I wouldn't weigh busyness against friendship. But after tonight, I likely won't have another chance to apologize for a while. I'm leaving the capital to take Lady Felt to my family home. She still has much to learn, and there are things I must teach the newly hired personnel as well.”

“I couldn't stop what happened at the training grounds. For that, I'm truly sorry. I'm ashamed I stood by and did nothing.”

On screen, the red-haired superhuman Reinhard bowed his head in apology.

“W-wait, wait, wait. Why are you apologizing? You didn't do anything wrong!”

“That's not true, Subaru. Both you and Yuriusu are my friends. Failing to stop my friends from fighting reflects poorly on me.” 】 】

。。。。。

~Inside, the Theater~

“This is... my mansion, correct?”

Crutch's voice came from off-screen.

“Be more confident, Lady Crusch. This is indeed the Karsten residence. Let's see... I believe this was after Subaru and Lady Emilia argued, and he was brought here to recover. Then Reinhard visited.”

“Indeed. To this day, I still consider that duel a mistake, and my failure to prevent it was wrong. That's why I felt compelled to apologize.”

Reinhard explained.

“'Teaching the newly hired personnel' must refer to Rachins, Gaston, and Camberley, right? They caused quite a bit of trouble from the start.”

Felt recalled.

She remembered the three had initially tried to rob her before being instantly subdued by Reinhard, which led to their employment.

“Anyway, those were tough times. Grandpa and grandma were so strict... Wait, no, Reinhard was the strictest of all.”

“My apologies. But it was necessary.”

“Ugh, it's that proper, logical reasoning of yours I can't stand, Reinhard.”

“......”

Carol being strict was understandable, but Grimm being equally harsh was somewhat unexpected.

Wilhelm mused.

“By the way, how—are they all doing? Especi—ally Carol. Consider this my grandmother asking after them.”

“Thank you for your concern. They're all well. Please extend our gratitude to your grandmother for her past kindness.”

“Of course, of course. Glad to hear they're well.”

Roswaal waved dismissively at Reinhard.

【 【 After their farewell, the scene transitioned to a blue sky.

“You know... I don't think I've seen a single rainy day since coming here.”

Subaru appeared to be lying in a garden.

“Shall we call it here?”

Wilhelm's voice rang out.

“No, one more round, please!”

Subaru stood up, swinging his wooden sword at Wilhelm.

The outcome was predictable.

“Your hands, feet, neck, waist, and face—you're overexerting everything.”

Wilhelm effortlessly parried and sent Subaru flying again. 】 】

。。。。。

~Inside, the Theater~

“This was?”

Emilia inquired.

“At the time, Sir Subaru requested swordsmanship training. Though unworthy, I could at least offer some guidance in that area. But... I could tell Sir Subaru wasn't truly practicing. He was just venting frustration and deceiving himself, putting excessive force into every movement.”

【 【 Subsequent scenes showed Subaru's daily routine during this period.

Namely, “swordsmanship practice” and recovering from injuries.

Then one day, Subaru went to buy Rinhar fruits with Rem.

At the stall, he noticed election notices posted.

“Hey kid, you alright? Hey!”

Subaru froze upon seeing Emilia's name on the notices, likely recalling past events.

The fruit vendor, Kadomon, noticed and snapped him out of it.

“Whoa! Don't scare me like that, old man! Your face could kill someone!”

“That's harsh! You were spacing out again just now. Do you have some condition or something?” 】 】

。。。。。

~Inside, the Theater~

“...It's different now.”

Both Rem and Subaru Rem narrowed their eyes.

They'd sensed this earlier. In their memories, at this exact moment, Subaru's Witch's scent had intensified, and he'd suddenly dragged Rem away while spouting despairing words...

Given what tragic events would soon befall Subaru...

The two Rems grew increasingly worried...

【 【 Several uneventful days passed, with most viewers growing bored. But after a night of drinking with Crusch (though Subaru only had ice water), things changed the next morning.

“Sir Subaru, it seems we'll have to stop for today.”

“Huh?”

During their usual “swordsmanship practice,” Rem approached with a worried expression.

“Subaru-kun, Rem has something very important to tell you.” 】 】

 

Chapter 59: Subaru-kun, Rem offered.

Chapter Text

【 【 “Subaru-kun, Rem has something vital to say.”

In the scene, Rem spoke anxiously to Subaru.

Then, Subaru, Rem, Crusch, and Felix began discussing the matter together.

“So you've already found out something, which is why even though Rem was vague, you could respond immediately, right? Hand over the information.”

“Being demanding will just make people dislike you, you know? Information isn't free, nya. Subaru is just a patient and a guest—why should we tell you anything?”

“Felix, don’t be so cold. In the Mathers' domain, there have been reports of dangerous movements near the mansion. The Margrave has apparently placed part of the territory under martial law. Without going into details, that’s the gist of it. This could also explain Rem’s synesthesia.”

Crusch spoke, then turned her gaze to Rem.

“The emotions I felt from Sister were tinged with anxiety and intense anger. It didn’t feel like she was actively conveying them, but rather that they leaked out unintentionally. Rem believes Sister’s emotions overwhelmed her self-control and reached me.” 】 】

。。。。。

~Inside, the Theater~

“So it really is about that, huh?”

Otto said.

“Yeah. The Archbishop of Sloth...”

Yuriusu murmured darkly.

“...”

Both Rems—or rather, along with Emilia, Beatrice, and the others—were overcome with a strong sense of foreboding.

At this moment, Subaru had no information but was about to face the Witch Cult.

The worst possible outcome could be the complete annihilation of Emilia’s faction.

Rem recalled that day when Subaru, in despair, had lashed out at her, and her face twisted with deep concern.

“But nya, why is Subaru acting so entitled about demanding info?”

Felix quipped.

Talking about how they must have found something and ordering them to hand it over—what was that about? They weren’t a charity.

【 【 “We have to go help.” Subaru muttered in the scene.

“No, you mustn’t, Subaru-kun! You must follow Emilia-Sama and Lord Roswaal's orders—focus on your treatment. Rem agrees. Your recovery is the top priority now.”

“While we dawdle, things will become irreversible. Rem, just like with the demon beast forest before, we’ll have to rely on ourselves to figure it out. That’s the situation, Lady Crusch. Rem and I are heading back to Emilia first. Until this is resolved, the treatment will have to wait...”

“Natsuki Subaru. If you leave here, you will become my enemy.”

“Wh-what does that mean...?”

“Let me correct one of your assumptions. The reason I’ve treated you as a guest and allowed Felix to heal you is solely because of our contract. If you leave this estate, it will be seen as breaking that contract, and Emilia and I will become enemies.”

“...I misunderstood... I thought we could be friends.” Subaru responded. 】 】

。。。。。

~Inside, the Theater~

“Ah... Lil' Bro, you didn’t actually think this was just for fun, did you? Even if you haven’t experienced it, you must’ve seen political dramas—how could you not know?”

Al was dumbfounded, especially at Subaru’s comment about becoming friends.

“As political rivals, taking you in and healing you—anyone would assume there’s some kind of deal behind it. But it seems Subaru genuinely believed it was out of goodwill. Subaru is really...”

Anastasia sighed.

【 【 “...I’ve made up my mind. I’m going back—back to Emilia. Though it hasn’t been long, I appreciate your hospitality.”

“Natsuki Subaru, I’m afraid the estate’s long-distance dragon carriages are all occupied. The only ones available are slow transport carts or mid-journey carriages requiring transfers.”

Crusch agreed, then added:

“It’ll likely take about two and a half days.”

“More than two days?! Why?! It didn’t even take half a day to get here!”

Subaru was shocked.

“Impossible. The Lifaus Highway we took coming here is now unusable. A ‘fog’ has appeared on the road, so we must detour. Otherwise, the White Whale will emerge.”

“The White Whale?” Subaru didn’t understand. 】 】

。。。。。

~Inside, the Theater~

“Don’t tell me Subaru is planning to go alone?!”

Otto exclaimed in surprise.

“Unless you’re trading your life for information, I really wouldn’t recommend this... It’s too reckless.”

Yuriusu said.

The mansion has three powerful mages and even Ram-san, who can temporarily become incredibly strong.

If even the mansion issued a martial law alert, then Subaru and Rem alone would likely be far from enough.

“...Subaru-kun.”

Rem murmured softly. She recalled how Subaru had once proposed an alliance using the White Whale’s appearance as leverage. Could it be...?

No, she didn’t want to think it, but it was probably true—that in one of his loops, Subaru had truly encountered the White Whale and died because of it.

“Subaru-dono...”

Wilhelm, Felix, and the others also seemed to share the same premonition.

【 【 “Well then, we’re off. If fate allows, let’s meet again as friends.”

The scene shifted—Subaru boarded the carriage, with Rem as the coachman at the front.

Subaru bid farewell to everyone there before setting off.

Just the two of them. 】 】

。。。。。

~Inside, the Theater~

“Bro, you’re seriously only going with the blue-haired girl? You don’t have a convenient ability like mine—bring more people, or at least come up with a strategy!”

Al couldn’t help but say.

“Tch, Barusu...”

Ram clenched her fists.

Barusu, are you confident you can handle this alone with Rem? If not, don’t be reckless.

Unlike before, you’re not alone now—if you die this time, you’ll be taking Rem with you...

“Rem has a bad feeling...”

Meanwhile, Natsuki Rem and Rem exchanged glances before nodding slightly.

Even back then, without omniscient perspective, Rem must have sensed the danger.

She couldn’t let Subaru-kun take such a risk. She should go alone.

That’s what she must have thought back then...

【 【 “The sun’s already this high?!” Subaru and Rem had stayed at an inn the previous night.

The next morning, Subaru woke up late and hurried to find Rem—only to discover...

“Where’s the blue-haired girl who was staying with me?!”

Subaru shouted at the innkeeper, then found a letter:

"To Subaru-kun:

By the time you read this, Subaru-kun must be furious with Rem.

Rem has left Subaru-kun behind and is returning to the mansion alone. Rem doesn’t expect forgiveness, but please understand.

Given the situation at the mansion and Subaru-kun’s condition, taking you back now would be far too dangerous.

So please, wait in this village for Rem to return. Once everything is resolved, Rem will come back for Subaru-kun without fail.

Please, take care of yourself. Rem begs you—wait here for her return.

Yours,

Rem." 】 】

Chapter 60: Otto's First Appearance and the Eerie Village of Arlam

Chapter Text

【 【 "Please, Subaru-kun, take care of yourself. I beg you, wait here for Rem to return—please.

Yours truly, Subaru-kun's Rem." 】 】

。。。。。

~Inside, the Theater~

“Wow, Rem’s such a great woman. Boss is really lucky,”

Garfiel said, visibly moved.

“Ah, to go this far for Subaru, who’s making such a mess of himself right now… Little Rem really loves him, huh,”

Ferris remarked.

“But the inn where Mr. Natsuki and Miss Rem are staying looks familiar… Back then, I also came to this area because of oil trade issues!”

Otto suddenly recalled.

In other words, this might be where I truly make my first appearance.

“......”

Meanwhile, Ram remained silent, but her fists were clenched tightly.

At the very least, keep this promise, Barusu.

And yet…

。。。。

【 【 “I thought you’d understand me… I can’t believe I actually thought that! Even you think I’m a useless good-for-nothing, Rem… I get it! If even you think I’m just deadweight and abandon me… If you don’t believe in me, then I won’t rely on you either.”

Subaru still insisted on heading to the mansion.

“This village… There’s no place to rent a dragon carriage, and the scheduled carriage won’t come now… Wait, there must be traveling merchants...”
】 】

。。。。。

~Inside, the Theater~

“Isn’t that the case?”

Ferris responded to Subaru’s “Even you think I’m a useless good-for-nothing.

He didn’t deny Subaru’s desire to protect Lady Emilia, but in his current state, wasn’t he exactly that? So full of ambition but lacking the skill, failing to recognize his own limits, even misunderstanding Rem’s kindness.

No combat skills, no weapons, and the door’s broken. What exactly can you do right now?

If you’re just planning to use Return by Death to throw away your life for information, fine, but don’t drag Rem into it.

Why bring others along if you’re just going to die?

“N-no, Subaru-kun, Rem never thought that…”

On the other side, the two Rems looked hurt.

Rem never once considered Subaru-kun a good-for-nothing.

“Rem, don’t take it to heart. This is Barusu’s fault,”

Ram comforted Rem.

Barusu, how much longer are you going to keep acting foolish?

“But it looks like I’m really about to make my appearance? Ah, I know this guy!”

Otto, outside the scene, spoke up.

。。。。

【 【 “Going to the Mathers domain? Sorry, I can’t go there right now. But I know someone who might agree to your request.”

In the scene, Subaru began searching for a traveling merchant but kept getting rejected.

Eventually, he met a thin man—the person Otto had mentioned earlier.

The man claimed to know someone suitable and led Subaru to a tavern…

“Thanks for waiting. This is the guy. Hey, Otto, introduce yourself.”

The man pulled out a green-clad young man.

“Hello, ugh. I’m the guy he mentioned; my name is, ugh, Otto. Ugh.”

Otto reeked of alcohol, introducing himself between bouts of vomiting. 】 】

。。。。。

~Inside, the Theater~

“My first appearance is way too disgraceful!”

Otto couldn’t help but complain.

He had hoped for a more dignified first meeting with Mr. Natsuki, but instead, he was drunk, swaying, and vomiting while talking.

“Haha, Brother Otto, what a cool entrance!”

Garfiel laughed.

“My debut is already bad enough, could you not mock me further?!”

。。。。。

【 【 “Mr. Natsuki! Please wake up! We’re about to enter the Mathers domain!”

Earlier, Otto had received a hefty payment and agreed to take Subaru to the Mathers' territory.

Now, they were almost there.

“You’ve done well, Otto. While I was napping, you worked like an ox…”

“Could you not phrase it in such a demotivating way?! Anyway, the Mathers Margrave’s mansion is near that village called Arlam, right? Even though I’ve been drinking and staying up for two days straight, I actually feel great now! I’ll take you straight to the mansion! Hehehe!” 】 】

。。。。。

~Inside, the Theater~

“Somehow… I’d love to see Otto, Brother Otto, Ram, and early Rem chatting together. With all their sarcasm and snarky personalities, it’d be hilarious.”

Al casually remarked.

“Hmm, Ferris thinks you could join the roasting squad too,”

Ferris teased, sticking out his tongue at Al.

。。。。

【 【 “Otto! What’s going on?! We’re not at the destination yet. Why did you suddenly stop…?”

In the scene, Otto, who had been enthusiastic just moments ago, abruptly halted the dragon carriage.

“Mr. Natsuki. Is it right if I leave you here?”

“This isn’t what we agreed on. What do you mean?”

“I’m… truly sorry. I intended to take you all the way. But I no longer dare to go further. I won’t take the full payment—I’ll return half. So please, let me turn back.”

“What’s gotten into you all of a sudden?”

Subaru was bewildered.

“The land dragon… is terrified. And not just that, this whole area feels way too quiet! Land dragons can sense danger instinctively!”

“…Thanks for everything. Sorry for scaring you, Otto. I’ll walk from here. It’s fine, we’re close now. Keep all the money.”

“That’s not… You can’t go! Turn back with me! The fog is coming!”

“Sorry. I’m going.”

“Mr. Natsuki, wait! Let’s talk—really talk! Mr. Natsuki!”

Otto’s pleas couldn’t stop Subaru, who stubbornly pressed forward. 】 】

。。。。。

~Inside, the Theater~

“At least you left a good impression here, Brother Otto.”

“A heartless merchant abandoning his employer at this point… Subaru is really kind, huh.”

Anastasia remarked.

“…This must be Otto’s last attempt to stop him. The mansion’s people didn’t want Barusu to come. Ferris tried to stop him, Rem tried to stop him. And now, at the very end, Otto—yet Barusu still insists on his way.”

Ram frowned.

She was deeply worried about what might happen to Rem.

“It’s the Witch Cult!”

Rem gasped.

。。。。

【 【 In the scene, Subaru walked toward the mansion.

Suddenly, shadowy figures emerged.

The audience immediately recognized them—the infamous Witch Cultists.

Subaru froze in place, tense.

The cultists, too, stood still, staring at him.

Then, in unison, they bowed respectfully to Subaru before quickly scattering. 】 】

。。。。。

~Inside, the Theater~

“That was close. They must’ve mistaken Mr. Natsuki for a Sin Archbishop, right?”

Otto said.

Roswaal nodded in agreement.

This scene feels familiar… Is this Arlam Village?

Emilia murmured.

Then she noticed how unnaturally quiet the village was—so quiet it was eerie. A terrible sense of foreboding gripped her.

【 【 “…It’s so quiet…” Subaru stepped into the deathly silent village of Arlam. 】 】

Chapter 61: Village Massacre

Chapter Text

Chapter 61: Village Massacre

【 【 “...It's so quiet...” Subaru walked into the eerily silent village of Arlam.

He searched everywhere.

Not a single person.

He even barged into houses, but found no one. 】 】

。。。。。

~Inside, the Theater~

“I got a real bad feelin' about this...”

Garfiel's abstract instincts told him something terrible had happened. He once again blocked Mimi's view.

“Garf! Why can't Mimi look? Mimi's just as big as Garf, right?”

“Be good and listen, Mimi.”

Anastasia said.

“The Witch Cult appearing near Arlam Village... that alone tells us enough...”

Massacre.

That heavy word surfaced in Rem's mind.

“Ah... Pe... Petra!”

Frederica trembled uncontrollably, utterly horrified by the scene before her—

【 【 “AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHH—!!” Subaru's wails echoed through Arlam Village... and the entire “movie theater” Al had mentioned.

Petra's chest had been pierced with a gaping hole, her eyes hollow...

Quite literally hollow—Petra's eyes had been gouged out.

When Subaru looked up, all he saw were gruesome corpses.

Every single body had died horrifically. Forget survivors—there wasn’t even a single intact corpse to be found.
】 】

。。。。。

~Inside, the Theater~

“Hmm...”

Yuriusu and Reinhardt couldn’t help but clench their fists and grit their teeth.

“Ah... Petra...?”

Garfiel didn’t dislike the little girl. If anything, he had grown fond of her...

“What the hell happened?!”

Garfiel roared.

“Petra... and everyone else...?”

Emilia's violet pupils trembled.

All those who had once been their companions now lay as corpses, brutally slaughtered.

“Ah... ah...”

Thank goodness... I didn’t go... No, I should’ve stopped Natsuki-san no matter what...

Otto clutched his chest.

“A massacre...”

Felix bit his lip hard.

“Witch Cult.”

Ram spat out the words one by one. Anyone could see she was barely containing her fury.

If the village was like this, then...

“What about Lia?!”

“Where’s Rem?!”

“Natsuki, get out of there!”

。。。。

【 【 “Where’s Rem? Is she... okay?” Puck, Ram, Rem, and Subaru all called out for their loved ones in unison.

“If Rem came back... and saw the village like this, she’d never ignore it... Rem... Rem... Rem...”

Subaru staggered forward, dragging his trembling legs step by step toward the mansion.

And then...

Rem lay collapsed in the garden.

All around her were the corpses of Witch Cultists, along with scattered morning stars.

Anyone could tell—Rem had fought the Witch Cult... and died in battle. 】 】

。。。。。

~Inside, the Theater~

“Rem!!”

Ram couldn’t stop herself from screaming.

This seemed to confirm Felix’s words:

“Even if Subaru went, nothing would’ve changed. It was pointless.”

“Behind Rem in the footage... there’s a storage shed. It looks like... she was protecting it.”

Otto said.

【 【 Subaru in the footage noticed this too. He opened the shed’s door—only to find the corpses of children inside. 】 】

。。。。。

~Inside, the Theater~

“Rem, Rem’s amazing! What a woman!”

Garfiel roughly wiped his eyes with his sleeve.

“Rem... no, my future sister-in-law!”

Garfiel now seemed firmly in the camp of wanting Subaru and Rem to be together.

“...”

Wilhelm gripped his sword tightly.

。。。。

【 【 “No... no no no no no... I... no... I never wanted this... It’s not my fault... I... I...” Subaru muttered to himself as he carried Rem’s corpse into the mansion.

“Anyone there? Anyone? Anyone? Anyone? Anyone? It’s not my fault... Not... my... fault!”

He frantically flung open every door.

“Come out... come out... please... save me... save me!!”

Subaru ran to the second floor, and then...

“Eek!” 】 】

。。。。。

~Inside, the Theater~

“Sister!”

“Ram!”

Rem and Garfiel cried out in anguish at the same time.

Yes—Subaru had found Ram’s corpse.

“Ram...”

Roswaal sighed softly.

。。。。

【 【 “So there was a mechanism like this...” Subaru then discovered a hidden device.

Sliding the bookshelf against the wall aside, a staircase leading downward appeared.

Step by step, Subaru descended.

And arrived at a frozen chamber.

Within it, several Witch Cultists were encased in ice. 】 】

。。。。。

~Inside, the Theater~

“Could this be...?”

Emilia looked at Puck.

Puck nodded gravely.

。。。。

【 【 “Aah!” At the far end of the chamber was a door. Subaru tried to grab the handle, but the moment he did—his right index finger snapped off, and his middle finger and thumb each lost a joint.

“AAAAAHHH!”

Then, Subaru collapsed as his right ankle shattered.

A chilling whisper followed.

“You’re too late.”

And then—

Natsuki Subaru shattered entirely, turning into white crystalline dust.

The screen darkened. 】 】

。。。。。

~Inside, the Theater~

“Puck...!”

Emilia called out to Puck.

“...”

Puck remained silent for a moment before speaking.

“As I thought... in this world, Lia is dead. Sorry, Lia. I was just fulfilling our contract.”

“...”

Please... let the next loop be the breakthrough one...

Rem prayed in her heart.

But even Rem knew it was impossible. After all, Subaru in the breakthrough loop knew the time and place of the White Whale’s appearance.

And Subaru in this loop hadn’t learned that...

“Ah, the screen’s bright again... Isn’t this kinda bad?”

Otto looked worriedly at the fruit stall owner, Kadomon, now on screen.

。。。。

【 【 “...Hey, kid? Hey! You listening?” The screen brightened, showing Kadomon speaking to a dazed Subaru.

“Give me a break, kid. Don’t just stand there spacing out.”

“Eh? Ah?”

“What kinda dumb reply is that? Whatever. To the point—what do you want? How many fruits are you buying?” 】 】

。。。。。

~Inside, the Theater~

“Oi oi, no way?”

Garfiel gaped.

“Did he really reset all the way back? That’s too damn cruel.”

Al remarked.

“No...”

Emilia covered her mouth with both hands.

。。。。

【 【 “Subaru-kun?” Rem’s voice rang out from the screen, calming everyone.

“Subaru-kun?”

But the next moment, their worries returned.

Natsuki Subaru fell to his knees upon seeing Rem.

“Subaru-kun, what’s wrong? Are you feeling unwell?”

Then, Natsuki Subaru—no, the madman—embraced Rem.

“Kehehe... heehee, haha... hehe, kehehehe...” 】 】

Chapter 62: The Madman

Chapter Text

【 【 “To be honest, there's nothing we can do but surrender, nya... Because little Ferris can only help heal his wounds, whether physical or internal injuries, I can find a way to fix those nya... But when it comes to wounds of the heart, I'm powerless nya.”

On the screen, Ferris poked Subaru's cheek as he lay in bed, saying helplessly.

“No, thank you for your utmost effort.” 】 】

。。。。。

~Inside, the Theater~

“Subaru-kun...”

Outside the screen, Rem lowered her head.

“Mr. Natsuki... has gone mad... No, after experiencing something like that, going mad is understandable. There's no need to say 'has gone'...”

Otto frowned as he spoke.

“Puck, what do you think?”

Emilia turned her worried gaze toward Puck, hoping his “mind-reading” ability could pick up something.

“Hmm... Sorry, Lia. I can only read the minds of people I can see and touch. But in his current state... even if I tried reading his mind, I'd probably just feel chaos.”

Puck scratched his head with a cat paw.

“...If I'm not mistaken, His Excellency Subaru should be in a half-mad, not-quite-mad state.”

On the other side, Wilhelm, observing Subaru's eyes on the screen, made his guess.

“Could you please explain what you mean, Mr. Wilhelm?”

Rem asked anxiously.

Wilhelm narrowed his eyes and said:

“To escape the despair of reality, His Excellency Subaru has locked away his inner self. Deep within, he still retains reason—but he dares not face it directly.”

It wasn't pretending to be mad; his mind truly had shattered. Yet it wasn't full madness either—his sanity still lingered, merely sealed away.

“It would take a strong enough shock to break the seal, but if mishandled, he could fall into complete, irreversible madness.”

That was Wilhelm's final remark.

“...”

Rem fell silent.

What kind of shock could it be? Witnessing the massacre of the previous loop once again?

No, that would only drive Subaru completely insane.

“Since Barus ended up fine in the end, that means he successfully pulled through.”

Ram gently stroked the downcast Rem's head.

“...Yes, you're right, Sister.”

Rem could only turn her gaze back to the screen.

。。。。

【 【 “But still, can we really keep treating him now, nya?”

Ferris asked Rem.

“What do you mean by that?”

“I hope you won't get mad, but hear me out, nya. The reason we're treating Subaru is so he can live a normal daily life, right? But if someone can no longer live a normal life, then continuing treatment has no meaning, nya?”

“Subaru-kun still...”

Rem looked somewhat angry.

“Are you saying he's still salvageable? After seeing him like this, you still say that? Are you serious? He's been through a lot, yes, but someone who collapses completely from such minor setbacks—even if he recovers, it's useless nya... Oh my, what a terrifying look... Subaru really is lucky. Though I'm sure he doesn't feel that way at all, nya.”

Ferris spoke while giving Subaru a scornful look.

“Subaru-kun's current condition has nothing to do with the Royal Selection. Subaru-kun isn't the type to give in over a small failure.” 】 】

。。。。。

~Inside, the Theater~

“Um... Ferris, that was a bit too harsh.”

Off-screen, Crusch said.

“Ah, I apologize for my on-screen self, nya. But I can understand why she thought that way—through Ferris's eyes, Subaru really did seem to collapse over such a small setback. But she didn't know he'd seen such a horrifying sight...”

Ferris apologized not only for her on-screen self's words but also for her misunderstanding.

What Subaru had witnessed absolutely couldn't be called a small matter—even going mad because of it was understandable.

“Still, little Ferris thinks that part of why I said that was because I believed Subaru's mental resilience was too weak, though that was a misunderstanding. Another reason is... little Ferris hates people who don't want to live. Even if healed, such people will just waste their lives again... Ah, little Rem, you're leaving already?”

。。。。

【 【 The scene shifted. On screen, Rem looked at Crusch and Ferris, then spoke:

“I am deeply grateful to you all for your care. On behalf of my master, Rem expresses our sincerest thanks for your continued kindness.”

“Though I know you're leaving, do you still have hope he can be healed?”

Ferris asked.

“At the very least, if Subaru-kun could see Lady Emilia... Though only occasionally, he does call out names. He calls mine and my sister's, but most often, he calls out Lady Emilia's name.”

“...Rem. Though this question is terribly impolite... I still wish to ask you. Why do you devote yourself so completely to Natsuki Subaru? You and Natsuki Subaru aren't bound by the same master-servant relationship as I and Ferris. Yet from your gaze and manner, I cannot easily assume it's a romantic relationship either.”

Crusch inquired.

“Um... Rem doesn't quite know how to express it. It's hard to explain. Because Subaru-kun is special, that's all.”

With that, she set off on the journey home. 】 】

。。。。。

~Inside, the Theater~

“It seems this time is earlier than last time. Last time, we returned because we sensed danger at the mansion. This time, it's because of Mr. Natsuki.”

Off-screen, Otto said.

“Then this...”

“What is it, little sister-in-law... Ah, ow, ow! Ram, stop pulling my ears!”

“Mind your words, Garfiel.”

Garfiel had even started calling Emilia, whom Rem addressed as big sister-in-law, “little sister-in-law.

“Though I don't know what it means, I somehow find this term a bit unpleasant. Last loop, when Rem arrived at the mansion, she must've just started fighting the Witch Cultists, right? But this time, we're earlier—could it be that...”

Emilia paused, then continued:

“This time, could we encounter the Witch Cultists on the road?”

【 【 “It's far too quiet...” On screen, Rem said as she drove the dragon carriage.

Subaru lay on Rem's lap.

“...Huh? Sister?” Rem seemed to sense something.

“We must return quickly!” Rem made her decision. 】 】

。。。。。

~Inside, the Theater~

“Shared sensation...”

Ram frowned.

The Witch Cultists have come.

That's what she thought.

And the next second.

。。。。

【 【 The earth dragon's head flew off...

“Ugh, ugha...”

The dragon carriage overturned, throwing Subaru out.

“Ah... wu...”

Subaru tumbled several times, rolling into the grass, suffering minor injuries. Tears welled as he groaned in pain.

Then, shadowy figures appeared—Witch Cultists.

“Ah... aah! Ah, aah!”

The cultists formed a circle around Subaru, chanting as they drew closer, while Subaru screamed in agony.

When they closed in enough, one cultist stepped forward, reaching out as if to touch Subaru—

“Don't touch Subaru-kun!”

Three Rems—on screen and off—shouted together.

An iron ball flew in, shattering the cultist's skull who had reached for Subaru.

Rem's direct confrontation with the Witch Cultists had begun once more in this loop. 】 】

Chapter 63: The Madman — Part 2

Chapter Text

【 【 “Don’t touch Subaru-kun!” The three Rems, inside and outside the video, shouted in unison.

Rem’s head-on battle with the Witch’s Cult members reignited once again in this loop. 】 】

。。。。。

~Inside, the Theater~

“Those Witch’s Cult members again!”

The two Rems’ eyes were filled with both hatred and fury.

“…Is this ‘Sloth’?”

Yuriusu murmured to himself.

In the world he had seen before, Petelgeuse had spoken of using Emilia as a vessel to resurrect the Witch of Jealousy.

No matter which loop it was, this fact, this event, never changed…

。。。。

【 【 “Hah!” Rem in the video leaps into the air, stepping on tree branches before diving into the crowd of Cult members, beginning her slaughter.

“You will not lay a hand on Subaru-kun… Witch’s Cult scum!”

A pure white horn sprouted from Rem’s forehead as she activated her Oni transformation. 】 】

。。。。。

~Inside, the Theater~

“Hmm? Still retaining consciousness?”

This time, she retained her sanity even while transformed—why was that?

“Could it be that my sister-in-law, like me, can grow stronger while keeping her mind?”

Garfiel said.

“…How is the battle going, Wilhelm?”

Otto anxiously asked the Sword Saint, who had extensive combat experience.

After all, Rem had started the fight already injured.

She had been wounded protecting Subaru during the cart’s rollover—her forehead was slashed, a wooden splinter was embedded in her left shoulder, and a bone in her left thigh seemed to have fractured.

“…The situation is grim.”

Wilhelm responded with a frown.

“What? My sister-in-law’s already taken down half of them. Shouldn’t she be fine? Whoa!”

。。。。

【 【 After Rem had eliminated half the Cultists, a sharp stone spear came flying. Rem barely dodged, but her hair and the side of her head were still grazed, blood flowing into her eyes.

From Rem’s perspective, everything might have been stained red.

Her vision was impaired—this was terrible.

“Huma!”

A fireball came hurtling toward her. Rem released an ice barrier to counter it, but it only lessened the flames.

She raised her left arm to smash the fireball…

“Uwaaah!”

Rem was blown back by the explosion, spinning through the air before crashing hard into a tree trunk.

Her left arm was severely burned.

The tide of battle clearly turned against Rem.

Under the Cultists’ relentless attacks, Rem was covered in wounds, many of which were grievous—horrific even. 】 】

。。。。。

~Inside, the Theater~

“Rem…”

Ram ached with sorrow.

“…Rem.”

Emilia’s heart clenched.

“W-Wait… the perspective is pulling back!”

Otto cried out in shock.

Several Cult members rushed in and seized Subaru…

“Subaru-kun!”

The two Rems shouted in unison.

That me—hurry, notice Subaru-kun has been taken! Hurry and kill those damn Cult bastards!

If they could, they would have rushed in to save Subaru, but they couldn’t. All they could do was pray that Rem would notice.

But…

。。。。

【 【 “Subaru-kun?!” The audience couldn’t see Rem’s face, only hear her voice—likely because the viewpoint was now on Subaru.

“…You… you stole sister’s horn, you stole Rem’s reason to live, and that wasn’t enough… Now you’re stealing even the reason for Rem to die here?!”

Her voice grew fainter, but it was clear she was screaming.

Apparently, Rem hadn’t noticed Subaru had been captured during the fight, leaving behind only a mournful cry.

The last thing heard was a massive explosion.

The screen went dark. 】 】

。。。。。

~Inside, the Theater~

“That explosion… Rem!”

Ram cried out in agony.

“Sister-in-law! Damn those Cult bastards!”

Garfiel ground his sharp teeth.

“Rem… Rem was useless… couldn’t protect Subaru-kun…”

The nearby Rem clenched her fists tightly.

“G-G-Geuse !”

Emilia gasped, staring at the screen.

。。。。

【 【 “Oh my? Ohhh, I see… my, my, this is indeed fascinating. You… could you perhaps be ‘Pride’?”

The screen brightened again, revealing a man thin to the point of illness—no, worse than that, a mere skeleton wrapped in skin, his pupils reflecting extreme madness and fanaticism.

Geuse Romanée-Conti—or more accurately, the deranged Witch’s Cult, the Sin Archbishop of Sloth: Petelgeuse Romanée-Conti.

Petelgeuse bit his finger hard, then looked at Subaru, bound in chains and grinning foolishly, and spoke:

“Hmph… seems you won’t answer me. Oh, right. Come to think of it, how rude of me. I’ve truly failed—haven’t even introduced myself yet.”

Slowly, Petelgeuse bent down, stretching his neck forward as he spoke while raising his head:

“I am a Sin Archbishop of the Witch’s Cult… Petelgeuse Romanée-Conti, Archbishop of ‘Sloth’!” 】 】

。。。。。

~Inside, the Theater~

“Madman…”

Otto whispered.

“No matter how many times I see him, this guy is utterly disgusting.”

Mimi remarked.

“…So let’s calm down and think. This time, Barusu and Rem arrived earlier, so they encountered the Cultists on the road. And the Cultists, under orders from ‘Sloth’, took Barusu away… So what does this lunatic intend to do to Barusu?”

Ram asked, analyzing the situation.

Though no one knew the specifics, being captured by the Witch’s Cult—especially by a madman like this—could only end in disaster.

“Geuse…”

Emilia lowered her eyes.

“Lia, Geuse died the day the Witch of Vanity arrived. What’s there now is just a Cult member.”

Puck said to Emilia.

。。。。

【 【 “Ah, how absurd! How truly, truly, truly delightful! Truly, truly, truly, truly! My brain trembles!”

Then, a Cult member approached and said something to Petelgeuse.

“The dragon cart! Ah, the earth dragon was splendid! But my ‘fingers’ killed it—my ‘fingers’ diligence overcame the earth dragon, a creature symbolizing diligence! Ah, my brain trembles! But the dead earth dragon is truly ‘slothful,’ isn’t it? And the passengers? Were they properly dealt with?”

Petelgeuse asked the Cultist.

The Cultist replied:

“There was one passenger… a blue-haired girl. The tip of her left ring finger destroyed the cart together. When we took him, a fight broke out—the destruction of the finger was due to that girl… Her fate is unknown.”

“Fate… un… known…? Did you grow… slothful?”

Then, Petelgeuse grabbed the Cultist and easily swung him back and forth. 】 】

。。。。。

~Inside, the Theater~

“Fate unknown… meaning Rem might still be alive.”

Ram felt a glimmer of joy.

But… if Rem were alive, she would surely come to save Barusu… Let’s just hope she escaped safely.

Beneath her joy, Ram felt a thread of worry.

“The ‘fingers’…?”

Wilhelm muttered to himself.

During Rem’s battle with the Cultists, one of them had clearly been more skilled—likely the ‘fingers.’ And Rem’s greatest reason for losing might have been those very ‘fingers.’

【 【 “Then, then, then then then then then then then.” Petelgeuse crawled on his knees toward Subaru.

“Just what kind of person are you?”

It seemed Petelgeuse’s interrogation of Subaru had only just begun. 】 】

Chapter 64: In a flash, Rem was torn apart.

Chapter Text

【 【 “So, so, so, so, so, so, so, so, so. Just who are you, anyway? I've seen the appearances of all the other Sin Archbishops besides 'Pride.' Since you're so deeply favored, I can't believe you have no connection to the Gospel.”

“Uuuhh, ahhn...”

Subaru merely let out mindless moans.

“Ahh, ahh, ahh, ahh, ahh... Being ignored is so lonely! Even though I was being so, so—so friendly, so welcoming, welcoming, welcoming, you you you you you you!”

Having said that, Petelgeuse grabbed Subaru's face and forced him into eye contact.

“Look into my eyes. Answer me. Answer me properly. Answer my question, fulfill my request. I wish to ask you something.”

Having spoken, Petelgeuse stuck out his tongue and licked Subaru's left eye. 】 】

。。。。。

~Inside, the Theater~

“Friendly... Ahaha, is that what you call friendly? Then... Uwaa, Petelgeuse licked Mr. Natsuki's eye, how disgusting!”

Otto remarked.

“For a cruel follower of the Witch's Cult, this might actually count as friendly behavior... Ah, licking the eye... What a disturbingly grotesque act.”

Anastasia responded.

“Damn it, take your filthy hands off him! Don't touch him!”

Both Rem and Rem Natsuki shouted at Petelgeuse.

“Hmph...”

Emilia puffed her cheeks and clenched her fists tightly.

“Well then, what kind of twisted question does the perverse Witch Cult leader want to ask?”

Garfiel stared at the screen.

。。。。

【 【 “Why... why are you pretending to be insane?”

“Aaah! Aaahhh!”

“Why... why are you pretending to be insane?”

The true madman, Petelgeuse, asked the question again.

“Uurgh! Ahnn aahhh! Aaaaaaah!”

“No, no, no, no—actually, I'm really puzzled. For what reason, for what purpose, do you pretend to be mad? You possess reason, you understand yourself—you're pretending to go mad while fully aware of it.”

“Waah! Waaah! Waaaaahhh!”

“Ah, how comical, truly comical! Why do you pretend to be insane?! To someone truly abandoned, your mask would be stripped away instantly! How utterly laughable! Ah, what a sight, what a sight! You... you really are 'Sloth' after all!” 】 】

。。。。。

~Inside, the Theater~

“It seems just as I suspected. Someone like Lord Natsuki, half-mad as he is, would be exposed immediately when faced with true madness.”

Wilhelm said.

“Subaru's current mindless screaming is merely an attempt to escape Petelgeuse's words, to flee from those words that awaken reason, to suppress the reason buried deep within himself...”

Yuriusu said.

“Unable to face reality...”

Emilia whispered sorrowfully.

After everything he's been through, even if he truly went mad, who could possibly blame him?

“Still... Mr. Natsuki's mental fortitude is truly incredible...”

Otto couldn't help but say.

After enduring so much suffering, a normal person would have long since gone insane, yet Natsuki Subaru had only gone half-mad.

“Is that Rem?”

A familiar voice reached Ram's ears, and she turned her attention back to the screen...

。。。。

【 【 “Found him.” Rem was covered in blood, her dress torn, her body battered—especially her left arm.

“Thank goodness, Subaru-kun...”

“Ahhh, how magnificent! A girl! A mere girl! So grievously wounded, yet still pressing forward! For what purpose? For this boy! To save this beloved boy, you've gone this far! You too are possessed by love, born for love!”

“You fanatics have trespassed on the lands of Lord Roswaal of the Meltina domain without permission and are wreaking havoc. Rem will punish you in place of my absent master.”

“With a body so broken and battered? Don't speak as if you can do something you clearly cannot. Besides, you're only here to take this boy back. Spare me the noble-sounding excuses.”

Petelgeuse grabbed Subaru's hair and shook his head violently up and down.

“...Don't.”

“What did you say?”

“Rem says you must not touch that person!!”

On screen, Rem flew into a rage and began fighting. 】 】

。。。。。

~Inside, the Theater~

“Ah, Rem is amazing!”

Felt was touched.

The others nodded in agreement.

Even at the cost of her life, she would find and save the one she loved.

“Look, Miss Rem just instantly killed several Witch Cultists!”

Otto exclaimed in shock.

On screen, Rem was ruthlessly eliminating enemies with a deadly combination of martial arts and magic.

“They're not on the same level...”

Yuriusu realized that the Witch Cultists Rem was killing were now noticeably stronger than those who had attacked the dragon carriage earlier.

Previously, Rem had barely managed to kill half of six people after a desperate struggle. Now, despite her severe injuries, she was killing several in rapid succession.

。。。。

【 【 “Amazing, amazing! You truly are incredible! But why! Ah, why! Why won't you accept love! Won't acknowledge love! Won't proclaim love! If you don't speak it, you'll never receive that dreamlike love! But why! Why!”

“Stop spouting nonsense! Rem has already been saved! That morning, Rem regained what was lost that night in the most supreme way possible! So to obtain everything, Rem will keep giving back everything. The feelings driving Rem to do this, the feelings Rem wishes to act upon—surely they are not the vulgar things you keep shouting about!”

“Aaah, aaaaah, aaaaaah... My brain trembles.”

Petelgeuse stood up and calmly stepped toward Rem.

“Move away from Subaru-kun...”

Subaru slowly raised his head and looked at Rem.

“...Rem.”

“Ah...”

Rem froze.

It seemed Subaru had finally broken free from his inner prison—he was showing true reason.

“Subaru-kun...”

Rem called his name, overjoyed. 】 】

。。。。。

~Inside, the Theater~

“The guy's finally facing reality!”

Felt shouted excitedly.

Everyone could see it—Rem's repeated calls had awakened Subaru.

“This kid really put in the effort.”

Puck couldn't help but say.

“Can she... can she win?”

Meanwhile, Garfiel anxiously asked about Rem's battle against Petelgeuse.

“...I think it will be difficult...”

Yuriusu said.

“Hm.”

Wilhelm also nodded. He said:

“His 'Invisible Hand' is easy to catch an unfamiliar opponent off guard... but that moment of surprise is fatal.”

If you knew about it beforehand, it would be easier to fight—Wilhelm believed at least that much.

For example, one could scatter sand to roughly determine the hand's position.

“Rem!”

Ram's scream confirmed Yurias and Wilhelm's assessment.

。。。。

【 【 The next instant, Rem's entire body was torn apart and slammed onto the cold ground.

“The Authority of 'Sloth'—the Invisible Hand. Reaching into places beyond touch, fulfilling duty without moving one's body. Exerting diligence through the form of sloth... Ah, my 'Sloth' makes my brain tremble!”

Rem... is dead? 】 】

Chapter 65: Live… I… love… you…

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

【 The next moment, Rem's whole body was torn apart in an instant and fell to the cold ground.

Rem… died? 】

。。。。。

~ Inside, the Theater ~

“In that case… Subaru-kun!”

Rem cared more about Natsuki Subaru's safety than her own death.

If that's the case… who else can protect Subaru-kun?

“Rem!”

Ram was filled with a wind aura.

“Subaru-dono just regained consciousness and…”

Wilhelm lowered his head and said in a deep voice.

“Sister-in-law is dead!? Petelgeuse!”

Garfiel was filled with grief and indignation.

“Is that so…”

Although not in his memory, Roswaal could tell that Rem was an excellent chess piece.

Roswaal showed a regretful expression, but it seemed to be for his other self in that world.

Everyone thought that the madman's actions towards Rem would stop there, but in fact, they didn't, and they were very bad.

【 “Look, look, go and see. The girl is dead. Died for love. Look closely. Imprint it in your eyes. This is the result of your actions. You accomplished nothing and indulged in 'Sloth'. Therefore, the girl died! You killed her!”

Then, Petelgeuse used his Unseen Hand to manipulate Rem's supine body (suspected) in the air in various ways, as if performing a dance.

“It hurts so much, it's so uncomfortable, it's so hard, it's so hard, save me, save me… Ah, Subaru-kun?”

Petelgeuse imitated Rem, like performing a double act 】

。。。。。

~ Inside, the Theater ~

“Hmph…”

Yuriusu clenched his fists.

Insulting a corpse…

How disgusting.

“This bastard!”

Ram swallowed, “put Ram's sister down”, knowing that no matter what she said, she couldn't change the current situation.

To let her be humiliated… to let her corpse be humiliated… to let her corpse be humiliated by the Witch Cultists…

“Damn Witch Cultists!!”

“Miss Ram is so angry that she's directly swearing…”

Otto said.

If it were usual, she would mock, but now she's directly cursing.

“Sister-in-law!”

If he could, Garfiel really wanted to punch him hard.

“Manipulating a corpse without any aesthetic value. What a terrible performance…”

Priscilla was also quite displeased.

Petelgeuse's actions had aroused public anger.

【 “Petelgeuse!!” The madman… no, Natsuki Subaru roared.

“Ah, it seems you're finally willing to call my name, how touching!”

“Kill, kill you… kill, kill, I'm going to kill you. Kill you. Kill you! Kill, kill… die, let me kill you, die, die, die ahhhhh!”

“To hate others in order to live, this strong emotion towards others is the same as love! Ah, how twisted and how wonderful! My diligent fingertips also have value. This place is already dirty, and it's almost time to say goodbye.”

“Die! Go to hell! Die! Die! Die ah!”

Subaru cursed the madman Petelgeuse, reaching forward frantically, seemingly wanting to bite Petelgeuse hard. 】

。。。。。

~ Inside, the Theater ~

“…Although I understand Subaru, still…”

Yuriusu swallowed, “a bit unsightly.”

Now Subaru couldn't live or die; what else could he do?

【 “Give up here. The trial execution day will proceed as planned… Ah, oh, I almost forgot.”

Petelgeuse had just finished instructing the Witch Cultists when he looked at Subaru again.

“Regarding your position, I really don't understand. Therefore, I've decided to follow that person's judgment. Chained and abandoned here, only death awaits you. But… assuming you will receive the Gospel here, then you should be saved.”

“Go to hell! Die immediately! Be torn to pieces! Be decapitated! Be crushed to powder!”

Petelgeuse ignored Subaru's insults and looked at Rem's corpse, saying:

“You died for love, resisting your fate with all your might. But in the end, your feelings weren't conveyed, love lost its home, and your wishes turned to dust… Ah, you… are truly 'Slothful'!”

“Ah!!”

Subaru roared.

And Petelgeuse…

“Hehe, hehe, hehehehehehe…”

He chuckled and walked away step by step.

The screen darkened. 】

。。。。。

~ Inside, the Theater ~

“'That person' refers to…?”

Otto was puzzled.

“None of that matters, this guy, just as Barusu said, should be torn to pieces, decapitated, and crushed to powder!”

“Wait, speaking of which…”

Yuriusu recalled.

His ending, Petelgeuse's ending, seemed to be exactly like that…

My friend here wasn't just venting his anger with curses, but truly put it into action.

He only now realized that at that time, Subaru killing him wasn't just killing him, but contained immense emotion.

Please forgive my earlier thought of “unsightly.”

“Then Subaru next…”

Will he slowly die here?

Die in endless anger and extreme loneliness.

Emilia thought with downcast eyes.

“The screen is brightening again… Re… Rem!?”

Ram exclaimed.

【 The screen slowly brightened, and the sound of clothes rustling came.

“Re, Rem?”

Natsuki Subaru called Rem's name.

“Rem, Rem?”

It was the sound of crawling.

A person crawled step by step in front of Subaru…

Rem crawled step by step in front of Subaru. 】

。。。。。

~ Inside, the Theater ~

“To… to this extent… Sister-in-law…”

Garfiel looked at Rem and Natsuki Subaru.

A man's heart wouldn't allow him to cry, but he couldn't help his eyes moisten.

“Re… Rem…”

Emilia looked at Rem, her expression complex, appearing somewhat pained, and somewhat as if she was about to abandon something.

“Rem…”

In this regard, my sister and Ram are so alike… If it were Roswaal-sama, Ram would also…

Don't let Rem down, Barusu.

【 “Rem?”

On the screen, Rem grabbed Subaru's arm and pressed it to the ground, spitting out a mouthful of blood, and then…

“…Ma.”

Then, the chains locking Subaru broke.

“Rem, you… wait, Rem. Wait… don't…”

And Rem opened her mouth, wanting to do something.

She tried her best—

“Live… I… love… you…”

At this moment, Rem completely died. 】

。。。。。

~ Inside, the Theater ~

“Uwaah! Sister-in-law! Mama!”

Garfiel couldn't hold back and knelt down, hugging Rem.

“Th… that, Mama is… Rem would be very troubled…”

“Because Boss said, 'An older sister-in-law is like a mother'!”

“Garfiel! Control your emotions, stop messing around.”

Ram looked somewhat serious.

“Until the last moment, she didn't forget to save her beloved… rather. It was because of this that she held on until now…”

“Please allow me to show my respect to you, Miss Rem.”

Yuriusu bowed to Rem.

【 “…Let's go, Rem.” Natsuki Subaru picked up Rem's corpse and walked out step by step.

How did he understand Rem's “live on”…

He held Rem and came to a fork in the road, left or right.

In any case, Subaru embarked on the path of revenge… 】

。。。。

“Take a good look at the possibilities of other worlds—”

That familiar voice sounded.

Notes:

( Author-san: Next is the first IF route that is not a deadly sin! Ah, by the way, I actually thought I could fight the White Whale quickly, but I didn't expect to suddenly realize that there are a few IFs in between as I was writing (;´д`)ゞ. This means it might take a little more time. My apologies to readers who are looking forward to the White Whale arc. )

( Translator-kun: Starting from this chapter, I'm gonna use a single bold bracket. )

Chapter 66: Starting a life of Aganau from Zero — Prologue.

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

“Take a good look at the possibilities of other worlds—”

That familiar voice echoed.

~ Inside, the Theater ~

“Another worldline again!?”

Otto said.

“Then this time it's… Ram understands.”

It was Rem's “live on.”

【 Natsuki Subaru arrived at a fork in the road, with one path to the left and one to the right.

And Subaru chose…

The right path.

Before choosing, Subaru glanced at Rem's hand, which was hanging to his right.

Perhaps it was for this reason.

He walked step by step to the right, muttering as he walked:

“Kill you… I must kill you… Kill you, kill you, kill you, Petelgeuse, I will definitely kill you…”

Then, he saw a man…

It was Reinhardt, like a blazing inferno.

“I've been looking for you for a long time, Subaru. Thank goodness you're okay. Who is this girl…? Bury her well, please. Anyway, you look quite injured too; you should get treated quickly.”

“Here is fine.”

“Eh?”

“Here is fine, Rem said so…” 】

。。。。。

~ Inside, the Theater ~

“Why is Reinhardt here?”

Emilia asked.

Puck was silent for a moment, then slowly spoke:

“He's here… to end me.”

“End…?”

“You understand, Lia. In this world, no one stopped the Witch Cult, Lia died there, and I, according to our contract, would destroy the world… And the only one who could stop it was that hero.”

After speaking, Puck squinted at Reinhardt.

“…Is that so.”

Reinhardt said.

【 “Subaru…” Reinhardt hesitated at Subaru's request.

“Please move aside, Reinhardt. Rem, she's feeling cold…”

“…I understand. I hope you'll let me help too.”

The two buried Rem.

The screen darkened.

Then…

“Ahhhhhh!”

“You're charging too recklessly; you need to observe your opponent more. But your swordsmanship has improved quite a bit… What's wrong?”

“—It's not enough. With just this strength, it's not enough to take that guy's life! Reinhardt, one more time! Ahhhhhh!” 】

。。。。。

~ Inside, the Theater ~

“This is the Astrea mansion… my home.”

Reinhardt, outside the screen, said.

“Could it be that Reinhardt took in the injured Subaru?”

Emilia said.

“Then… Barusu is honing his swordsmanship for revenge.”

Ram said.

“…Subaru-kun.”

Rem doesn't want Subaru-kun to avenge her; Rem wants Subaru-kun to live well.

Both Rem thought.

“This appearance… is completely different from before.”

Wilhelm said.

When he sparred with him before, Subaru-Dono was more venting his anger and deceiving himself, telling himself, “Try harder.” But this time was different; he was genuinely, seriously practicing his sword.

And his swordsmanship had clearly improved.

He was just a bit too impatient.

Was it the eagerness for revenge?

And Subaru-Dono's current state. It's not good.

【 “Reinhardt… again, again, one more time!”

“You can barely stand anymore. If you continue in this state, you'll only ruin your body.”

“What does ruining my body matter! It's no good like this! If it continues like this, I won't even be able to die!”

“…Subaru. I'm not teaching you swordsmanship for you to die. I thought that by doing this with you, I could somewhat restore some of your past cheerfulness. Seeing you in this state, I can't continue teaching you swordsmanship anymore.”

“Wh—”

“Subaru… I can't say I understand your grief. But even so. The people who have already died would absolutely not want to see you like this. I hope you can cherish yourself more.” 】

。。。。。

~ Inside, the Theater ~

“…..”

Wilhelm was silent. He remembered Theresia.

He also knew that his wife would never want him to live only for revenge, but he couldn't do it.

“Yes, that's right. Rem doesn't want Subaru-kun to avenge Rem, to practice sword so hard for Rem… Rem just wants Subaru-kun to live well.”

On the other side, Rem hoped Subaru-kun would understand what Reinhardt said, but…

【 “What… What kind of joke is this!! You don't want me to become like this? What kind of self-righteous words are those!? You don't know anything and you dare to say that!”

An enraged Subaru punched Reinhardt forcefully.

“…”

Reinhardt neither counterattacked nor dodged, but silently took the blow.

“That's… that's enough!”

Subaru was extremely angry at Reinhardt's words and his decision not to teach him swordsmanship anymore.

“I won't ask for your help again. Because no matter what, we can't understand each other. Thank you very much for saving me.”

Subaru turned and left.

The screen darkened. 】

。。。。。

~ Inside, the Theater ~

“Subaru…”

Reinhardt, outside the screen, was silent, trying to understand Subaru.

“Subaru-kun.”

Please don't do this anymore, I beg you, Subaru-kun.

“Ah? Is this the Loot House?”

Felt exclaimed in surprise.

“It sounds like my voice.”

Old Man Rom said.

【 The scene shifted to the Loot House in the slums.

The door to the Loot House was open.

“…It's been a while. Here.”

Old Man Rom handed a cup of milk to the young man… man in front of him.

“—What kind of joke is this?”

The man replied.

“This is perfect for you, isn't it?”

Old Man Rom replied.

“Didn't I say I don't need this kind of thing? Rather than this, what about information on that guy? Even if it's not him, any other Witch Cultist will do. Have you found any clues about him?”

And this man who was talking to Old Man Rom was… 】

。。。。。

~ Inside, the Theater ~

“Subaru!?”

Emilia was extremely surprised.

“Is this Subaru!?”

Beatrice and others were also very surprised.

The Subaru shown on the screen had stubble on his chin, his face looked older and more haggard, the only thing unchanged was his fierce gaze.

“No… no… don't…”

“Beatrice?”

Emilia looked at Beatrice, who had a strong reaction.

“No, I don't want this… Subaru hasn't made any memories with Betty yet, and then…”

Human life is fleeting. Beatrice had always ignored Subaru's age before, but now, a middle-aged Subaru was placed directly before her, forcing her to recall the cruel reality.

Subaru would grow old sooner or later and then die like everyone else.

“These clothes…”

On the other side, Al looked at the clothes Subaru was wearing on the screen, then looked at his own clothes, and was stunned.

Why do these look so similar to my clothes?!

“So, this is something that happens many years later?”

Otto said.

“Information on 'That guy' and 'Any other Witch Cultist will do,' it's still Petelgeuse, right? After so many years, you're still thinking of avenging little Rem? Such perseverance, nya.”

Felix said.

“It's not worth it, Subaru-kun…”

Rem covered her chest in grief.

It's not worth it.

Love, Subaru-kun, love yourself, live for yourself…

【 “Information on the Witch Cult, I haven't gotten any yet.”

Old Man Rom said to Subaru on the screen.

“—Really?”

“I didn't lie to you. Rather than this, when are you going to pay back the debt you owe? You should also consider settling down and finding a job.”

“I didn't come here to be lectured. If there's no information, I'm leaving.”

Subaru opened the door and left the Loot House.

Even after many years, he was still searching for Petelgeuse. 】

。。。。

Notes:

Translator-kun: This IF route *Aganau IF* was in the game iirc.